The Amazing Son In Law

Hearing Charlie’s words, Carson and Nathan next to him became more flustered.

Seeing that Carson’s cold sweat had left on his forehead, Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Okay, let’s be honest, I’m short of some people like you, who specialize in dirty work. You're just a scumbag, so I came here to investigate and see how much you have."

After Charlie said this, the two of them were already sweating down their necks.

Carson swallowed his saliva with difficulty and asked subconsciously, "Mr. Wade, you…you came to Mexico by yourself just to inspect us?"

Charlie asked him back, "Whoever told you I was alone?"

When the two heard this, their expressions became even more nervous.

At this time, Charlie pointed to Abren beside him and said lightly "Didn’t we two come together?"

Carson was stunned and then he stood on the spot and trembled uncontrollably.

Charlie didn’t mention Abren, but when he pointed at him, Carson felt even more flustered. He had already obtained the information about Abren, he could conclude that Abren was kept in the dark.

However, Charlie was able to come with him and he still met him on the plane, which proves that Charlie had already figured out their plan and knew that they were going to attack Abren, so he deliberately approached the target and came here with him. Thinking of this, he was extremely frightened.

Only then did he understand why others always say that high-end hunters always appear in the eyes and the way of real prey. It seems that he has picked up a big bargain for nothing, but he did not expect that all this was under the control of others. It can even be said that this is the result that others really want.

It reminded him of the way Africans catch wasps. They will first take a piece of meat to make the greedy wasps think they have found their prey and then take it away, but they don’t know that when the hunter is biting the piece of meat, he hangs a light feather on himself.

In this way, hunters will follow the feather to find the wasp’s nest, remove them one by one, kill the adult wasps and throw the pupae from the hive into a pot to boil and fry. In short, once the hunters track the nest, it means the overturning of the entire nest is inevitable.

He couldn’t help asking Charlie "Mr. Wade, you… do you want to incorporate us?"

Charlie said lightly "It depends on your strength and sincerity, so you’d better involve your boss, just make a call and ask him to come and talk to me."

Carson thought for a moment, then said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, wait a moment, I’ll go up and call our boss."

Charlie said coldly, "You need to go up to make a call? Just call from here."

Carson quickly explained "Mr. Wade, you don’t know, there is a signal blocker here and I can't make calls. I want to go up and use the landline to call our boss."

Charlie waved his hand gently and urged, "Be quick, go and come back."

"Okay!" Carson nodded and gave Nathan a quick wink and the two hurried out together.

Nathan couldn’t help but ask Carson "Uncle Ma… this… what’s the origin of this kid…"

Carson slapped him in the face and cursed angrily, "No matter what his origin is, you brought him here! If this guy is not good, you will be blamed if the boss does kill him."

"This can’t be blamed on me, Uncle Ma…" Nathan said with a sad face "I reported it to you at the time and you too agreed, how can you throw the blame on me at this time?"

Carson said coldly, "You don’t need to tell me this nonsense now, the top priority now is to quickly report the situation to the boss."

Nathan hurriedly said "Carson, do you think this kid is really big? Is his card real?"

Carson said seriously "It must be real and the thing doesn’t feel fake when you touch it. It’s something that can’t be faked and this kid knows our details and even our movements, so he must have already investigated our situation."

Nathan asked nervously, "He can’t be a trick, right?"

"Can’t…" Carson waved his hand "How could he play such a trick? This kid looks like he has gone through a lot of wind and waves. There are so many of us and so many guns. He isn't afraid at all. Falling down the wind, it even scared me to the point of swaying my legs. Do you think this is the psychological quality that one can have?"

Carson looked around and said, "I seriously doubt this man now. We have been secretly surrounded, but we can’t see it."

Nathan became more and more nervous when he heard that, he looked around and said, "By the way, Uncle Ma, did you see how he broke the tie just now? I didn’t even see it clearly…then it’s so strong, even a cow can’t break free like that right?"

Carson said blankly, "I don’t know about this either, anyway, this person is extremely rich, he is extremely confident and extremely courageous. It’s definitely not easy and it’s definitely not something you and I can afford, maybe he really wants to include the entire Crazy Juarez group, if that’s the case, maybe it’s a good opportunity…"

Saying that he continued "Even if he is really bad, we don’t want to touch him, let the boss come and decide for himself."

"It makes sense…" Nathan wiped his sweat and said, "Let the boss do it. Let him decide, this is so fucking weird…"

…

The real boss behind Georgina is this criminal group called ‘Crazy Juarez’ entrenched in northern Mexico.

The reason why such a second middle school name is given is that the boss of this criminal group is named Juarez. Different from the low-key and introverted character of Chinese people, westerners especially like to put their name in the enterprise, whether it is a Boeing aircraft or a Dyson vacuum cleaner, the founder’s own name is used.

In China, this kind of thing is rare but in the West, it is common almost everywhere. Therefore, even a criminal group must use the name of the boss as the name of the entire group. This criminal group named Crazy Juarez, the power in Mexico, is not even in the top five. However, the evil they have done is no less than that of other criminal groups here.

In order to make as much money as possible, this group does almost all evils. Manufacturing, smuggling and selling contraband are just one of them. Kidnapping, extortion and assassination are also their business scope. The reselling of human organs is a large business for this gang.

Moreover, what is even more outrageous is that this criminal group is not just selling organs, for the sake of profit, they deceive the lower class people who are struggling to survive in the United States and Canada.

They try their best to deceive them to Mexico, take their organs and finally destroy the corpse. Since there are too many criminal groups and there are too many homicides, neither the police in the country nor the police in the United States and Canada can do anything about them.

As a result, their business of reselling organs has almost become a low-risk, high-reward business without capital investment. They have been doing this kind of business for many years and each year profit has increased compared to the previous year and they have done this for so many years without any trouble.

At this time, Juarez himself was with his hot girlfriend and having fun at the underground casino in Ensenada. He was lucky tonight and he killed the Quartet in the casino, winning a full $200,000.

Just when he was having a good time, his subordinate Carson Ma called.

He was about to open the cards at this time. Looking at the buzzing mobile phone on the gambling table, he couldn’t help but feel a little irritated. He answered the phone and asked in a cold voice, "Why are you calling so late? I am busy gambling. What is it?"

Carson said quickly "Boss, something happened in the operating room and we have a big man at our door…"

Crazy Juarez’s full name is Rafael Corona Juarez.

Coincidentally, the place where he was born is a northern border city of Mexico, also called Juarez. In this city, the largest criminal group in the country has always been active and this city has been ranked the city with the most violent crime in the world for many years. To say that this is the real version of Gotham is an insult to Gotham.

After all, Gotham has superheroes in addition to supervillains and here, there are only supervillains one worse than the other.

Juarez grew up in the city of the same name and his parents, although not members of a criminal group, were also working under the criminal group to support their families.

His father, who had been driving a truck for a criminal group, sometimes pulled arms, drugs and corpses. His mother, on the other hand, had been working in the drug factory of the criminal group, weighing and packing them and even won the championship of many skill competitions organized by the criminal group.

Under such immersion, Juarez had been obsessed with violent crime since he was a child. When he was twelve years old, a small leader of a local crime syndicate gave him a gun, a bicycle and fifty dollars in cash, so he rode his bicycle at the orders, shot and killed an innocent man in the street.

Although the recoil of the pistol made his wrist hurt for several days, In those few days, he was so excited that he couldn’t fall asleep every night, because of the scene of the other party’s brain bursting.

At that moment, he realized that he might have been born to do this. He has been a gang member since then.

After nearly ten years of accumulation, he had also become a famous small leader of the city. After his boss was assassinated by a rival gang, he escaped from the city with his men and restarted his new business in Ensenada.

After more than ten years of accumulation, his strength has become stronger and stronger. Now, he has been able to rank among the Top 10 in many criminal groups in the country.

However, in this top 10, the principle of 28 is also vividly reflected. The first and second criminal groups monopolize at least 80% of the profits.

Therefore, the gap between the top 10 cranes like Juarez and the first place is even more different. The largest criminal group has an annual profit of more than 10 billion US dollars, but Juarez has been in the mix for so many years and his total net worth is a bit over 100 million.

When he listened to Carson’s report that someone found their operating room with a black gold card, his whole body trembled. This is a big guy with a net worth of more than 10 billion dollars!

No matter what he wanted, Juarez had to be nervous and he had to pay attention.

Just when he was a little lost, the dealer urged "Mr. Juarez, it’s time for you to ask for a card."

Juarez came back to his senses. He ignored the dealer and turned to the phone and said to Carson on the other end "Carson, I will rush over now. You must treat this man well and don’t neglect your distinguished guest, otherwise I will not spare you!"

Carson on the other end of the phone said quickly "Don’t worry, boss, I will definitely entertain Mr. Wade."

He did not forget to remind "Boss, don’t forget, bring as many brothers as possible, you come prepared."

Juarez hummed "Of course!"

After that, he hung up the phone, put the card on the table, stood up hastily and turned to leave. His girlfriend asked in surprise, "Raphael, where are you going?"

Juarez said "I have important things to do, you can continue to play here first and I will leave you the chips."

After that, he looked toward his four bodyguards and said, "Carlos is going to drive, Eiji. Hector call everyone to get down immediately and come to the operating room to gather, remember, everyone, must be fully armed!"

The man named Hector asked in surprise "Boss, what’s so serious, why do you want all the brothers to rush over?"

Juarez said "It may not be a bad thing, but it may not be a good thing and we will have to wait until we go to find out, but whether it is good or bad, we must be fully prepared."

From Juarez’s point of view, if this man is indeed a good opportunity for his success, then he must take good care of him, not only to let this man see his sincerity, but also to let this man see his strength. If this man is not good, he can carry his brothers with him and he can avoid danger as much as possible.

…

Crazy Juarez has a total of more than 200 direct members. Most of these people are natives. Here, the prevalence of guns is not inferior to that in the United States, especially for criminal groups. Not only everyone has guns, but many also have standard equipment smuggled in at high prices from the United States. Therefore, the combat effectiveness of the members of Crazy Juarez is not inferior to that of the military police.

When they received the boss’s order, they all took their equipment and quickly went to the small village where the operating room was located.

Juarez, who has been fighting on the streets for many years, has always required all members of Crazy Juarez to be able to drive and have a car of their own. The reason is to enhance the mobility of the entire group. In his view, this is as important as the motorization of the modern army.

In addition, he also requires that all members have radios installed in their cars. At the same time, in order to ensure smooth radio communication, he has set up multiple radio repeater stations within a 100-kilometer radius of Ensenada. So as to improve the coverage of radio communications range and communication quality.

At this time, he was sitting in his bulletproof car, holding the hand microphone of the car radio, and instructed "Everyone pay attention, no matter where you start from, do not enter the village where the operating room is located without authorization!"

"First, second, third teams assemble at the eastern entrance of the village and the fourth, fifth and sixth teams assemble at the western entrance of the village."

"After everyone assembled, listen to my orders and use a pincer attack to complete the encirclement of the operating room!"

"When the team leaders receive you immediately reply!"

Soon, the voices of many people came from the walkie-talkie "First team received."

"The second team received."

"The third team received…"

After the six team leaders all confirmed the order, Juarez continued "After you enter the operating room within a three-mile radius, you must pay close attention to the environment around you."

"Once you find suspicious people hiding, report to me as soon as possible."

Juarez has experienced a variety of Rush combat experiences. In his opinion, regardless of whether the opponent has secretly deployed troops, the pincer offensive can best ensure the display of combat effectiveness.

If the enemy is in the center, the pincer attack can well encircle the enemy. If the enemy is on the periphery after the two forces converge in the pincer attack, they can rely on the center point to defend against external enemies.

Juarez’s method is very efficient when facing ordinary criminal groups. But he could not have imagined that what he had to face was precisely the king of the mercenaries, the Dragon Temple.

According to the tactics planned by Charlie before, the members of the Dragon Temple were to scatter and hide one or two kilometers away from the village. In order to wait for the other party to complete the assembly, then tighten the encirclement and put all the other party members in their pockets.

Moreover, these Dragon Temple members are all martial arts masters and their strength is much stronger than that of ordinary mercenaries. Therefore, when they are hidden, these members of Crazy Juarez, even if they pass by them, they will not notice any abnormality!

Just when Juarez’s men swarmed, Carson took Nathan back to the operating room. Carson put on a flattering expression all the way, walked towards Charlie diligently and quickly took out a box of domestic cigarettes from his pocket, walked to Charlie, handed him one and said respectfully "Mr. Wade, our boss is already on his way and he has ordered that I must entertain you, you smoke a cigarette first!"

Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently, " No."

Carson quickly flattered and said, "It won’t be good, It won’t be good! Cigarettes are not a good thing, don’t touch them if you can."

He stretched out his hand and put the cigarette case in his pocket, turned around and said to Nathan,"Go away, No one is allowed to smoke in front of Mr. Wade!"

Nathan nodded eagerly and said, "Okay, okay!" He turned around and chatted with the group of men in Spanish.

Carson smiled and said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, the environment here is too bad, do you think we should go up and talk?"

"No need." Charlie waved his hand slightly and said, "I like this very much. The place is simple yet not simple. Look at your operating room. Although the burrow is small, it has all the internal organs. It can be seen that this equipment is also very elegant. The smell of disinfectant is so strong. I think you pay attention to hygiene."

Carson hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, I’ll tell you the truth, I’m really insane when it comes to medicine, but the doctor is at a bit of a level. Do you know what glorious deeds this kid has?"

Charlie shook his head and asked, "What’s the story?"

Carson said, "When this kid was in China, he used various means to steal five or six hundred people’s kidneys. In the United States, as a result, he returned to the old business and now in the circle of North America, this kid can be regarded as a knife."

Charlie couldn’t help smacking his lips and said half-jokingly, "Although this is really a trivial matter, I have to say that there is still something."

Carson laughed, nodded quickly and said, "You are right. Compared with you, we have indeed some indiscriminate activities that do not come to the table. Under normal circumstances, the entire industry chain can only earn tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of dollars for one person. If you want to earn hundreds of thousands of dollars with a net worth of 100 million, I am afraid that it would take more than 100,000 people and it is impossible to achieve it in this life…"

Charlie glared and asked him, "Who told you that I am worth 10 billion? Ten billion, in my eyes, it’s not even a speck of dust."

Charlie said again, "Let me tell you this, I acquired an organization some time ago and in the long-term and short-term, I invested ten billion dollars."

Carson looked at him in disbelief and blurted out,"Mr. Wade…you…are you kidding me… in what kind of organization have you invested tens of billions of dollars?"

Charlie said casually, "I can’t tell you this right now, but you don’t need to question the authenticity of this matter, because I never make such a joke."

Carson also knew that Charlie can have a black gold card, which proves that he is really worth something and it is impossible to brag in front of a small person. So, he said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, thanks to your interest in our Crazy Juarez, I believe that after you meet our boss, you will not be disappointed with us!"

Charlie nodded and looked aside at Abren, who had never regained his senses, immediately frowned and said to Carson, "I thought you had good eyesight. Why didn’t you know that you should have cut the tag from my brother?"

Carson came back to his senses in an instant. Originally, he thought that Charlie was just coming to the door through Abren and he still thought that Charlie was a boss and he could not offend him, but Abren was a donor who was about to undergo surgery and the two of them would definitely have nothing to do in the future. But after hearing what Charlie said, he realized that Charlie was supposed to protect this Abren, so he slapped himself without thinking and said angrily, "Oh, Mr. Wade, I’m so sorry, I’m here to serve you. Now, I didn’t think of your friend…it’s my fault!"

He quickly said to Nathan, "Hurry up and release Mr. Abren!"

"Okay… " Nathan didn’t dare to have any delay, hurriedly took out a folding dagger from his waist and then cut off the tag on Abren’s hand.

Abren didn’t care to get used to the hands that had just recovered, he threw himself on his knees in front of Charlie and cried and said, "Brother…oh no…Mr. Wade…please… Please save my life, Mr. Wade, I have the responsibility of old and young, I can’t just die here…"

Charlie stretched out his hand to help him up, smiled slightly and said seriously, "Brother don’t worry, you and I were destined to come to Mexico this time. Now you are in my company, so you don’t need to worry about your safety."

Abren was moved and felt as if he was given a new life. He burst into tears and couldn’t hide his happiness and said to Charlie, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, thank you, Mr. Wade!"

Carson on the side hurriedly smiled and said, "Don’t worry, Mr. Abren, since you are Mr. Wade’s friend, then you are our honored guest. The previous things were all misunderstandings so don’t take it to heart, I guarantee you will be safe after this time!"

Charlie asked curiously, "Carson, I want to know, what are you going to do next to the person who is going to undergo surgery?"

Carson smiled and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, the other party’s deposit has been paid and the family has agreed to pay the balance after going to the operating table. We will open his chest cavity, then wait another two hours to sew him up, then send the person back to the US and tell him that the operation is complete. If he doesn’t feel well, it may be that his body is not yet adapting to the new heart and there is still a possibility of a certain rejection reaction. As long as he can go back to rest in peace for half a month, he can basically recover."

Charlie frowned and asked, "The other party gives you all this money, comes here, gets cut open by you and then goes back immediately? Isn’t this a bit too careless? Won’t it cause serious damage."

Carson said seriously, "Mr. Wade, in this case, after we open them, the chest cavity does not move at all and it is very seamless to sew him up again. If we change other colleagues, maybe after opening his chest cavity, not only will he not be given a new heart, but he will also be able to move smoothly. This kind of thing is not just done like this here, it is really normal in our industry."

Charlie nodded with a half smile. Sure enough, they are a bunch of scumbags and bastards with no morals and no humanity. It would be unreasonable to let these bastards continue to do bad things. Thinking of this, Charlie looked at Carson and asked him, "Why hasn’t your boss come yet? Is he too good to come and talk?"

Carson said quickly, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade, our boss was gambling in the casino. It’s a bit far, so it does take a little longer, but he should be here soon!"

At this moment, Juarez’s six teams have arrived at the entrance of the village one after another and assembled at the designated location. Along the way, they were very cautiously observing the surrounding environment, but they did not find any abnormality. Juarez’s car, under the protection of three cars, drove to the east entrance of the village only after the six teams were in place.

After arriving, Juarez did not get out of the car, but said to one of his bodyguards, "Hector, go and scout first, remember to record the video of the whole process. After entering, let the shielding be turned off and then post the video. Show me the situation inside, if Carson and the others are controlled by the other party, then this is a trap and we have to prepare in advance."

The man called Hector nodded slightly then, he took out his mobile phone, turned on the video and walked in alone. Both the dark post and minion near the operating room knew Hector, so when Hector appeared, they all greeted Hector on a routine basis.

Hector kept looking around and at the same time carefully observed every encounter. After finding that there was nothing abnormal, he opened his mouth and said to one of the little bosses who was responsible for guarding the place, "Turn off the shielding, I want to send a video to the boss."

The man did not dare to delay and immediately turned off the signal shielding device.

Hector immediately sent the video that had been taken to Juarez, who soon sent an invitation for a video call. After the video was connected, Juarez’s voice came and he asked, "Where is that Mr. Wade?"

Hector said, "I heard that he is in the underground operating room."

Juarez instructed, "Go down. Check it out, don’t hang up on the video."

"Okay!"

Hector agreed, walked into the room where the basement entrance is and then walked straight down.

Juarez, on the other hand, is using his mobile phone in the car to carefully observe the video footage sent back. He wanted to confirm whether what appeared in the video was his subordinate.

Fortunately, Charlie was indeed alone, so Juarez didn’t notice anything unusual.

At this time, Hector had come to the underground operating room and saw Charlie with a proud expression in front of Carson.

Carson also saw Hector at this time and hurriedly said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, our boss’s personal bodyguard, has arrived. I believe our boss will be here soon!"

Hector came into the crowd at this time and the camera of the mobile phone was now facing Charlie and then he lowered his voice and said a few words in Carson’s ear.

Carson also whispered a few words in his ear. Hector was relieved, then he smiled and nodded to Charlie as a gesture, then stepped back and returned to the ground.

As soon as he returned to the ground, he reported to Juarez, "Boss, nothing unusual was found, there were only two unfamiliar faces. One was the donor who was scheduled to undergo surgery the day after tomorrow and the other was what Carson said. That billionaire."

Juarez asked him, "Are all our brothers here?"

"Yes."

Hector said, "There is no sign of a fight at the scene, not even the smell of gunpowder, so there is definitely no problem."

Juarez nodded and smiled, "It seems that Mr. Wade is really brave, I will meet him in person."

Juarez used the car radio to issue an order, "Everyone come with me. Teams 1 to 3 keep guard outside the operating room and teams 4 to 6 on guard in the operating room. The bodyguards will come down with me to meet that boy."

A confirmation reply from the squad leader soon came.

Immediately afterward, Juarez opened the car door and walked out.

Under the protection of bodyguards, he walked toward the operating room.

Just when Juarez thought that he had eliminated all threats and was foolproof, he never dreamed that in the high sky, the drone had already clearly captured his movements.

When Wesley saw him appear, he realized that this person must be the leader of the entire criminal organization. So, according to Charlie’s orders, he instructed his subordinates,"Everyone, pay attention, start shrinking the encirclement immediately. Once the target enters the yard where Mr. Wade is, the five-minute countdown will start immediately. When the time is up, be sure to neutralize all enemies outside and leave no one behind!"

A few minutes later, Juarez had come to the yard where the operating room was. As a result of Hector’s previous exploration, he was not worried at all and went straight down the stairs of the operating room.

When Carson saw Juarez walking down, he immediately said to Charlie excitedly, "Mr. Wade, our boss is here!"

He then hurried to Juarez and said in Spanish politely, "Boss, Mr. Wade who came today is a great god of Wealth, we must seize this opportunity!"

Juarez patted him on the shoulder without speaking, but walked directly to Charlie, with a smile, he said in Spanish, "Mr. Wade, right, I’m Juarez, Rafael Juarez, you can call me Rafael."

Charlie didn’t understand Spanish, but Carson was there to translate so there was no obstacle to communication with Juarez.

Charlie looked at Juarez from top to bottom and found that this Mexican man was indeed very aggressive. Although he was not tall, he was very strong. He wore a shiny thick gold necklace around his neck, even on his teeth, he wore diamond-studded braces. With a very short head and a face full of flesh, he did not look friendly at first glance.

Charlie looked at him and smiled indifferently, "Mr. Juarez really made me wait. After he came, he didn’t show up. He let a subordinate come in and make a video call. Your operation really made me lose my mind, thinking about it."

Juarez knew that Charlie thought that he was too slow and that he was too cautious, so he smiled and said, "I’m sorry, Mr. Wade, it is always necessary to be cautious when meeting for the first time. "

He quickly changed the subject and asked, "Mr. Wade, I heard from Carson that you want to cooperate with our group. I don’t know what kind of cooperation it is that you want with us?"

Charlie didn’t answer his question, but with a smile, he asked, "How many people are there in your organization?"

Juarez immediately said, "We have more than 200 people."

Charlie frowned slightly and said lightly, "The more than 200 people seem to be a little less."

Juarez hurriedly said, "Although there are not many of us, almost everyone is a strong fighter!"

Charlie asked curiously, "Did you bring them all over today?"

Juarez nodded and said, "My people are all outside. If Mr. Wade is interested, I can take you up to have a look."

"No need." Charlie said casually, "You people don’t need me to deal with them myself."

Juarez didn’t know the deep meaning of Charlie’s words, he patted his chest and said to Charlie, "If Mr. Wade intends to cooperate with us, I will take care of the following people and I don’t need to deal with them myself."

He asked Charlie, "Mr. Wade, you haven’t said what kind of cooperation you want to make with us?"

Charlie said casually, "I have a big project in Syria. Actually, there is a shortage of people, but…"

As he got to this point, he deliberately paused, then took out his mobile phone and checked the time. Seeing that it is almost five minutes since Juarez came in, he gradually put away the smile on his face and looked at him and said in a cold voice, "Forget it, Syria is only suitable for those who can be spared the death penalty and can’t escape the crime. It’s not very suitable for scumbags like you who should be cut into pieces."

Carson was about to translate, but he was momentarily stunned. He couldn’t help looking at Charlie, frowned and asked, "Mr. Wade, what do you mean by that?"

Charlie sneered, looked at Juarez and the people around him and said lightly in English, "The meaning is simple, You are all going to die! Tonight!"

When Carson heard these words, his heart became tense and he couldn’t help but subconsciously accompany it with a smile "Mr. Wade must be really joking, aren’t you looking for us to cooperate? Our boss is not as humorous as you and he is likely to take it seriously."

Juarez, who was beside him, was looking at Charlie with a cold expression. Although he has never attended any school or learned any foreign language, after all, Mexico is so close to the United States and in most cases, he has to make a living with the Americans, so he has the know-how of English.

So when Charlie said that sentence in English, he immediately understood the meaning. So he couldn’t help but immediately look at Charlie and he could see at a glance that Charlie’s eyes were full of murderous intent at the moment.

After all, Juarez is an old fritter who has been on the rivers and lakes for a long time and he has been licking blood from the knife edge. He can tell what it looks like when a person is motivated to kill, just by looking at him. So, when he heard Charlie’s words, he subconsciously took out his pistol, pointed it at Charlie’s forehead and said coldly, "Who the hell are you? What do you want?"

Carson on the side was also a little flustered at the moment and quickly said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, don’t joke with our boss, what he hates most is when others joke with him."

Charlie looked at him, smiled slightly and asked, "I am not joking with him. Every word I just said is serious."

Juarez frowned, stared at Charlie and asked "The two of us have neither injustice nor enmity and I heard Carson say you are a Citibank black gold card holder and your assets must be more than 10 billion US dollars. We were originally from two different worlds, why would you kill us?"

Charlie put away his smile and said coldly, "Because what you have done is extremely sinful and unforgivable, so everyone deserves to die!"

Juarez couldn’t help sneering and said contemptuously "Even if what I do is damned, what can you do to me? Do you think that you can kill us all by yourself? It’s a bit too arrogant. Come on!"

Charlie sneered and said indifferently "It’s easy for me to kill you bunch of idiots."

Charlie asked him "Besides, who told you that I am alone?"

"What?" Juarez frowned and blurted out "You still have a helper? To tell you the truth, there are more than 200 people with me outside and everyone is armed to the teeth. What if you have a helper? Don’t forget that you are still in my hands, as long as I pull the trigger, you will die immediately!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Half of your more than 200 people are now dead son!"

Juarez didn’t know that just a minute ago, more than 100 elite soldiers in the Dragon Temple had launched an attack on Juarez’s men. These more than 100 soldiers are all martial arts masters without exception and they have also undergone modern military training.

The combat capability of individual soldiers is much stronger than that of ordinary special forces and they have multiple advantages. So with Juarez’s men, it is simply a one-sided massacre.

The Dragon Temple soldiers used firearms equipped with silencers and before Juarez’s men noticed, they solved half of them.

With his keen perception, Charlie knew everything that happened outside. It’s just that Juarez was underground and couldn’t hear the movement outside at all.

When he heard Charlie’s words, he thought it was a big joke and mocked "Without exception, my subordinates are all battle-hardened elite soldiers, although our scale is similar to that in Mexico. It’s not top-notch, but our individual combat capability is definitely the strongest among all gangs here. How can you kill half of my people?"

A gunshot suddenly sounded outside and someone shouted "Hurry up and find a place to hide, we don’t know where the shot is coming from!"

Some people shot frantically and shouted loudly "It’s a warzone! We don’t know where they are, hurry up and suppress the fire!"

"On the west side, hurry up… Ah…"

Juarez was shocked when he heard the movement outside. He could tell from the voice he heard that his subordinates had been surrounded and suppressed and the opponent not only caught them off guard but even caused them heavy losses.

As soon as he thought of those men outside, all of them were the foundation of his own life and money, but now they were being slaughtered by unknown enemies, which gave him a sense of despair as his assets disintegrated rapidly. So, he angrily pointed the gun at Charlie and shouted hysterically, "Your people will stop immediately, otherwise I will shoot you!"

Charlie sneered and in an instant his hand shot out. Just when Juarez hadn’t reacted, Charlie grabbed his right wrist holding the gun and then twisted it down suddenly.

With just a click, Juarez’s wrist folded back 180 degrees and the back of his hand was tightly attached to his forearm!

What’s even more appalling is that his broken wrist joint has pierced the only skin left on his wrist and the white bones hanging with flesh and blood look extremely terrifying!

His bodyguards reacted instantly and one by one they immediately took out their guns to shoot at Charlie. But what they didn’t expect was that instead of hiding, Charlie stood and looked at them with a sneer.

The moment they aimed their guns at him, a few tongues of flame suddenly spewed from their backs and then, several people were beaten into a hornet’s nest by bullets.

Juarez, Carson and the others were all scared and dumbfounded. They turned around and looked behind them. They saw more than a dozen men in black rushing in with guns.

The leader is the Supreme Commander, Wesley Drake!

Wesley instructed the other subordinates at this moment "Keep an eye on these people, if any of them have the intention to attack, kill them!"

Everyone immediately replied in unison "Yes sir!"

Juarez was already frightened, but at this moment he collapsed. Seeing that the other party had already invaded the underground operating room, he immediately guessed that all his men who stayed outside must have been finished.

Just when he thought all this might be a nightmare, Wesley quickly came to Charlie and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, according to your orders, my subordinates have killed all the enemies outside, none left."

Charlie asked him, "Are there any casualties among our men?"

Wesley immediately said, "Mr. Wade, Dragon Temple dispatched a total of 158 soldiers today, no one was injured nor any one died!"

As soon as Juarez heard this, he suddenly fell to the ground, he looked at Charlie with horror on his face and blurted out "You…are you from the Dragon Temple?"

Wesley stared at him and said coldly, "Mr. Wade is not from the Dragon Temple, but the entire Dragon Temple, tens of thousands of people, are all Mr. Wade’s subordinates!"

Juarez is already scared to death at this time! The name of Dragon Temple, he has long heard like thunder. Even if the most powerful criminal group in Mexico is pulled out, it is impossible to be the opponent of the Dragon Temple, because all the members are well-trained elite soldiers and there are some top masters among them. Once upon a time, the bosses of the top criminal groups used the Dragon Temple as their example.

None of them can have a powerful mercenary team like Dragon Temple. But they also knew very well that their strength is 108,000 miles away from the Dragon Temple. It’s simply impossible to look at them.

Therefore, the bosses of many large gangs even offered extremely generous prices and with an extremely humble attitude, they hoped to invite the masters of the Dragon Temple to train their soldiers.

However, the Dragon Temple has never dealt with such groups, so they turned a deaf ear to their requests. Even if the largest drug lord came forward in person, he still could not ask Dragon Temple and more so, the greater the reputation of the Dragon Temple among the criminals.

In Juarez’s heart, the Dragon Temple is a god-like existence. But he could never have imagined that the young man named Charlie Wade in front of him was the owner of Dragon Temple!

No wonder he can have a black gold card, the value of the Dragon Temple alone will cost tens of billions or even hundreds of billions of dollars!

What he could not have imagined was that today his subordinates would be completely wiped out by the famous Dragon Temple.

Frightened, he subconsciously asked Charlie "We Crazy Juarez, we have always respected Dragon Temple very much, but I don’t understand, I have no grievance with Dragon Temple, why does Dragon Temple want to deal with us like this?"

Charlie sneered and said, "I said just now, all of you, without exception, are all the most heinous people. To kill you is to do justice for the sky and the people you killed."

Juarez was unwilling and blurted out, "Here, we are not the only criminal group with heinous crimes. Why don’t you target the most powerful ones, but instead target us, Crazy Juarez? Are you doing things for the heavens and killing the people and you have to pick the ones with weaker powers? Why do you want to do it?"

Charlie sneered, looked at him and asked, "Are you playing moral kidnapping with me here? Well, since that’s the case, then I’ll convince you to death and I ask you, is Georgina Sinclair someone you know?"

"Georgina Sinclair?" Juarez suddenly remembered that when Carson called him to report, he had revealed on the phone that Charlie had inspected Georgina before.

Now hearing Charlie mention Georgina’s name again, Juarez said quickly, "Georgina is just one of our peripheral members in the United States!"

Charlie asked him "A peripheral member is not a member? I’ll ask you again, the contraband that she tricked people with is all supplied to her by you?"

Juarez subconsciously quibbled "No…not mine…"

"Don’t want to tell the truth?" Charlie snorted coldly and said to Wesley, "Wesley, shoot his two legs!"

Juarez did not come back to his senses, Wesley raised his gun without saying a word and shot twice.

Juarez only felt a sharp pain in his knees. Looking down, he found that the knees of both legs were completely shattered by bullets. The severe pain made him almost faint on the spot, but he immediately regained consciousness from the brink of fainting. The uncontrollable pain made him cry out like a child.

But Charlie looked at him at this time and said coldly, "If you make that noise like the killing of a pig again, I’ll have someone break that thing in your crotch too!"

Juarez heard this and he suddenly trembled with fright and then forced himself to shut his mouth.

Charlie looked at him and continued "I’ll ask you again, are the goods in Georgina’s hands yours?"

Juarez was enduring the pain at this time and sweat dripped down his cheeks. Flowing down and even merged into a trickling stream at his chin. In order to save his life, he could only admit "Yes…it’s mine…"

Charlie nodded and asked him again, "I’m asking you again, Georgina, she tricked people in the USA and sent them here for your organ trade?"

Juarez’s first thought was to deny it, but then he thought that the other party had already nipped him in the operating room. If he still dares to argue at this time, isn’t that courting death? So, he could only say nervously "Yes…Yes…"

"Okay." Charlie smiled and continued "Just two days ago, Georgina lied again. She took a woman and asked the other party to help her carry a batch of contraband from the airport, but unfortunately, that woman was caught by the US customs and the police before the plane took off, do you know about this?"

He knew about this because that time he lost 5 kilograms of goods, which really made his flesh hurt all night. But he really couldn’t figure it out, what does this have to do with Charlie?

After all, Charlie is a person with a black gold card and he is also the owner of the entire Dragon Temple. The height of such a person can already be regarded as the top of the world. How could he be related to Georgina? Thinking of this, he couldn’t help but ask "Mr. Wade… you… you are the Master of Dragon Temple, why bother with us little gangs because of this trivial matter?"

Charlie sneered and said word by word, "I tell you, the woman who was used by Georgina, who was carrying contraband and flying on the plane to Hong Kong is my mother-in-law!"

"Ah?"

Even though you let him think here for ten or twenty years, he never imagined that Georgina could trick the mother-in-law of a big man like Charlie into becoming a mule…

No wonder Charlie has such strength, but he has to destroy a criminal group with only 200 people. It turned out that his subordinates accidentally provoked Charlie’s mother-in-law!

Carson on the side was also frightened. Seeing that the Dragon Temple had killed so many of his colleagues, he was so frightened that he hurriedly knelt on the ground, crying and begging Charlie, "Mr. Wade, I really didn’t participate in this matter, Georgina did it all by herself. For the sake of my origin, please spare me a life!"

"Your origin?" Charlie asked disdainfully, "Aren’t you dedicated to harming compatriots? Who are the compatriots who have died in your hands these years? How many people? Have you counted them yourself?"

Carson said in a panic, "Mr. Wade…I…I am also forced to be helpless… These things, I myself have never gone out to deceive my compatriots, it was Georgina and the others who went to deceive people…"

Charlie looked at him and said coldly, "With death hanging over your head, you’re still here to quibble at the end, you really can’t see the coffin without tears!"

After that, he looked at Wesley and instructed "Wesley, break his hands and feet for me!"

Wesley was expressionless, he lifted the gun and fired and shot four bullets in an instant and these four powerful bullets directly smashed Carson’s wrist and ankle into a pool of bone mud, which was equivalent to cutting off the root, all at once!

As Carson got shot four times and both ankles turned into mud, his body weight came down and he fell to the ground. And he subconsciously wanted to use his hands to support the fallen body, but he forgot that he still didn't have hands at this time, but they were just two bloody bones.

Therefore, when he used the wound on his broken wrist to support his body that fell down, the huge gravity brought shock and pain to his two wrists and this pain made him feel like a fish that had just been caught. He fluttered on the ground desperately, screaming incessantly. A jet of blood sprayed everywhere as he struggled violently.

Nathan, who was next to him, was splattered with Carson’s blood because he was too close. This made him so frightened that his legs went weak and he couldn’t help kneeling on the ground.

Although Carson was in unbearable pain, he still struggled and begged Charlie "Mr. Wade, you see that I am a waste now, I beg you to forgive me for the fact that I am in my sixties this year. Spare this dog life please…"

Charlie frowned and asked back, "If those people who have been tortured by you for so long, if they kneel down and beg you to spare their lives? If so, would you? How would you do it now?"

Carson didn’t know how to answer. Over the years, countless people have died at his hands. Almost every victim would kneel on the ground, begging him for their life. But he has never been soft on anyone. Thinking of how cruel he has always been, Carson seems to have been able to foresee his future. He knew in his heart that he would definitely die today.

At this moment, Charlie said, "If I just kill you, I think those innocent people who have been murdered by you, they will definitely feel that it is not enough to relieve the hatred, so you can rest assured that after you die, I will continue to make your bloody debts get paid."

Carson was a little stunned when he heard it because he really couldn’t understand. If he dies, how could Charlie continue to let him pay his blood debts, he couldn’t tear himself into tens of thousands of pieces?

Just in his heart, when he was puzzled, Charlie opened his mouth and said to Wesley "Wesley, investigate all his background information, find out all his immediate family members and then investigate again those immediate family members who have had financial accounts with him over the years, as long as any adult in his immediate family spends the black money he earned, tie that person and send him to Syria, no distinction should be made between men and women! I want to make them work in Syria for the rest of their lives to repay this blood debt!"

Wesley said respectfully without hesitation "Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will arrange for someone to start investigating!"

When Carson heard this, he burst into tears. He is almost the same as Georgina and Kaiden. They are all alone to make money and support a large family at home.

However, he is stronger than Georgina and Kaiden in the sense that he has already earned money to bring his family to North America and successfully obtained Canadian citizenship. He has three sons. The eldest is in his thirties. He is currently working in a multinational company in Toronto. He has already started a family.

Although these sons are not outstanding talents, they all successfully completed university thanks to the higher education resources per capita in Western countries and their father’s ability to make money for them without any interruption.

According to the plan that Charlie just said, the three sons of Carson would have to work in Syria for the rest of their lives to repay the blood debt for him.

How could Carson have the heart to drag down his three sons, so he said crying and begging to Charlie "Mr. Wade…everything is my fault, as the saying goes, it is not my family’s fault, even if you kill me now, I will not ask you to spare my life but my family, please…"

Charlie sneered and asked him, "Have you heard about Georgina and Kaiden?"

He shook his head in confusion. Since Elaine’s accident, these two people have disappeared from the world and Carson has no contact at all.

However, he also knew very well in his heart that this must be Georgina’s initiative to cut off contact with the outside world.

After working with her for many years, Carson knew her very well. Therefore, he did not hear anything about what happened at Georgina and Kaiden’s home.

Seeing his confused face, Charlie said lightly "Their family members are all arrested by the police for money laundering and their illegal gains are basically seized according to law, which means that the two of them have been doing bad things for so many years, earning a lot of money. The black money that they received has basically disappeared, you see, twenty years of hard work has been in vain and they have also put their families in prison, is it worth it?"

Carson was extremely frightened in his heart, while Charlie paused for a while and continued "However, their families will not be sentenced to prison for too long, so I will take them to Syria after they are released from prison and the families of the three of you can meet there."

Carson was stunned. He didn’t expect Charlie to be able to do such a thing to cut off his son and his grandson. If so, wouldn’t the two families be completely finished and never turn over?

Just when he was extremely frightened, Charlie said with a smile "It’s good, the three of you can be regarded to be in a kind of colleague relationship for the time being and your colleague's relationship will be passed on to your families after you die. Maybe in the future when your son is digging an air-raid shelter in Syria, he will meet a new kid. That kid would be Georgina’s son. By then, the two of them will be digging the air-raid shelter together and they will work at least 12 hours a day. After an hour of resting, they can talk about the glorious deeds of their parents together, which is really interesting to think about."

Carson collapsed, he cried and said "Mr. Wade… all the mistakes are my fault… I beg you, don’t let my wife, children and grandchildren pay for my mistake. My eldest grandson has just started elementary school, can’t you even spare the child!"

Charlie reminded kindly "Oh, by the way, don’t worry, if your immediate family members are not yet adults, I will definitely not do anything to them, I will give them a chance to grow up normally."

Charlie changed the topic and said "But I will talk about the ugly things first, once they become an adult. Although I will not settle accounts and take them back to Syria, I will tell everyone around him what you have done! Including but not limited to his classmates, friends, teachers and others. The other half of the future! I want them to know what kind of elder he had, so that he is likely to be unable to raise his head in front of others because of what you have done, so that he will always hate you to the core in his heart all his life! I will also let my subordinates tell him that as long as he chooses the surname Ma, no matter where his life hides, I will not let him escape from your shadow, unless he is willing to completely change his surname, from now on going incognito! At that time, your grandson will be ashamed of following your surname, he will change his surname and his children will also change their surname just like him, then your line will be broken! You will die! After that, only people will hate you, no one will care about you, your Ma family line will be completely cut off, leaving only your infamy!"

Carson listened to this while his scalp was numb and he blurted out hysterically "You can’t do this! You can’t do this to a child! It’s inhumane to do this! It’s already the 21st century and it’s not the age of the ancient times when you were squatting! What’s the difference between you and a savage?"

Charlie snorted and said lightly "I’m sorry, I have always acted like this! Civilized means will only make you annoyed for your carelessness, but it will not make you reflect and regret your actions and I am here to make you truly regret what you have done, but I will not give you a chance to start over or change it! I want to make every second before your death full of endless pain!"

Carson didn’t expect that Charlie could come up with such a method. Not only will his life be over, but his three sons will also be in darkness for the rest of their lives. How could they escape the pursuit of the Dragon Temple? Even his grandson will not be spared. Once he is humiliated and criticized for his actions, he would hate him to the core. At that time, he will definitely give up his surname without hesitation. In this way, the inheritance of the family will be completely broken!

Thinking of this, Carson was extremely frightened and he cried and begged Charlie "Mr. Wade…you can’t do this, Mr. Wade…one person does things and that person is responsible… Even if you want my son to be punished on my behalf, you can’t do it. Nonetheless, targeting a child!"

Charlie said with a smile "How can I target him? I will just announce what his grandfather did. Is there anything wrong? You’ve done so many cruel things and you’re not afraid. Are you still afraid that these crimes will be made public? Have you ever thought about it, once your actions are exposed, the media around the world will report it and even your deeds may be remade into movies by directors from all over the world. It will be released in various countries around the world and then you will be really notorious, maybe you will not need me to help, when your grandson grows up, he will hate you to the bone!"

In desperation, Carson roared "You are going to raid my home and destroy it! Even if I am a ghost, I will not let you go!"

Charlie sneered and said disdainfully, "If there are ghosts in this world, then even if you become a ghost, I will also not spare you lightly and if I don’t send you to the eighteenth floor of hell, not send you up the knife mountain and send you down to the oil pan, I won’t rest!"

Carson looked at Charlie’s disdainful and contemptuous eyes and his heart was incomparably horrified. At this moment, he realized that he was in Charlie’s hands, like a bug caught in his palm. How the other party wants to kill him is their choice.

At this time, Charlie looked at Carson’s collapsed appearance and sneered, "To deal with heinous bastards like you, you won’t feel pain at all if I don’t raid your home and let your family be destroyed!"

Charlie looked at Carson and asked him "In the early years, there were many drug-related criminals in Southeast Asia and the local police couldn’t clean up no matter how hard they fought. Even if they were shot round after round, there were still people who rushed in one after another. Do you know how the local police stopped them later?"

Carson shook his head blankly.

Charlie said with a smile "They found that although these drug-related criminals have committed crimes outside, but at home, without exception, they are very responsible as the heads of the family. They would rather tie their heads to their belts than desperately taking the risk and earning a lot of money to build a house for the family, say buy a car, so that they can live without food and clothing, as long as the family can get rich, they will smile even when they go to the execution ground. Afterwards, the local police learned a trick. Before they shoot the drug-related criminals, they first let these criminals watch their wives, children and grandchildren come out of their homes and then let them watch their buildings being leveled by excavators. Watching their car shredded by hydraulic pliers with their own eyes, let them see all their efforts turned into ashes and then drag them to the execution ground to be shot in desperation. Since then, drug-related criminals have really started to become less and less!"

Charlie looked at Carson and sneered, "We should use the same method to deal with you bastards! Since money and family are your beliefs and your hearts, If I only kill you, you will feel in your heart that you are a warrior who devoted his life for faith."

Charlie continued his monologue "So I must smash your faith to smithereens! So that nothing will be left!"

Carson felt lightning strikes, sitting on the ground, tears and snot flowing, while letting the limbs continue to bleed, the whole person is completely desperate.

At this time, a soldier from the Dragon Temple ran in and said to Wesley "Supreme Commander, there is a car coming in at the east entrance of the village. Our sentry confirmed that Georgina is seated in the co-pilot!"

"Georgina?" Wesley’s eyes lit up, he quickly looked at Charlie beside him and asked respectfully, "Mr. Wade, as expected, that Georgina really came to Mexico!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Now she can’t find another place to live except here! Georgina, Georgina, I’ve waited for you so long!"

He asked the soldier "Outside, how's the cleaning going?"

The man said quickly, "Mr. Wade, before the supreme commander came in, we were already cleaning the battlefield. Those corpses have now been moved into the empty rooms above and our soldiers are in and out of the courtyard turning over the soil to hide the blood. It is windy tonight and the smell of blood dissipated quickly."

"Okay." Charlie nodded and said, "After their car enters the door, directly grab the people and bring them here. I want to see them!"

The soldier immediately said respectfully "Mr. Wade, your subordinates obey!"

…

At this moment, at the eastern entrance of this village.

As Jimmy drove the car into the village entrance, Georgina, Kaiden and Helma, who played Jimmy’s wife, all breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The four of them braved the road for several days without stopping and finally reached their destination.

In the past few days, their car has hardly stopped except for refueling and buying food and drinking water.

In their view, they were at risk in the entire United States, so the best thing to do was to get out as soon as possible.

Moreover, Georgina also planned to come here to rest for a few days, while watching the surgery of her prey and then go back when the wind in the United States is less serious.

At this moment, Jimmy, who was driving, said in surprise "Auntie, why is it so quiet here today?"

Georgina said lightly, "Don’t you look at what time it is."

She stretched her waist as she spoke and said cursingly "I’ll never want to take a car again in my life…"

Jimmy didn’t think much of it and skillfully drove to the location of the operating room.

However, when the car drove near the operating room, everyone suddenly found that there were many vehicles outside the operating room door and at least dozens of vehicles could be seen.

Kaiden, who was sitting in the back row, was also a little surprised and asked, "Why are there so many cars? Is everyone from the gang here?"

Georgina couldn’t help but mutter, "Could it be that the boss is here? Look at the situation, if he is here only then can we have such a big scene."

Kaiden said nervously "Sister Myren, the boss needs time for us and he will definitely blame us for not doing things well…"

Georgina swallowed her saliva and said with difficulty "Now first don’t think so much, the goods are found by the customs. This kind of thing is normal in itself. If the goods are so good, the price will not be so high. Why is the price of this thing so expensive, not just to put those sunk costs included? It’s like building a wooden bridge in the abyss. The bridge made of wood is not valuable, but the frame that can support the wooden bridge in the abyss is valuable!"

She paused slightly and said seriously "When you meet the boss in a while, don’t talk casually, so as not to reveal too many mistakes, I will talk to him when the time comes, I believe he will give us another chance!"

The car that Georgina was sitting in just drove outside the hospital and stopped, after a while, the door was pushed open from the inside.

Nathan, whom they were familiar with and two Chinese with unfamiliar faces walked out of the door together.

Seeing Nathan, Jimmy who was driving hurriedly stuck his head out and greeted attentively, "Nathan, I’ll see you again!"

At this time, Nathan was completely forced to come over to "greet" Georgina and her party. He seemed a little nervous and even the reaction speed was much slower than usual.

After Jimmy called him for a few seconds, he came back to his senses, forced a smile and said, "Yes… I haven’t seen you in a long time…"

He quickly remembered Charlie’s explanation and hurriedly said, "Oh yes, the boss is angry down there, hurry up and get out."

Jimmy and others were nervous for a while and Georgina in the co-pilot was also a little flustered. She waited for Jimmy to park the car and asked Nathan, "Why is the boss angry? It’s not because of our business, right?"

"It has nothing to do with you…" Nathan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said, "It’s… Uncle Ma is in trouble…"

Georgina was relieved when she heard this. For these desperados, it is their standard mentality that a dead friend is better than a wounded self. Although everyone is usually in a cooperative relationship, if someone is in a situation, others will not have the slightest sympathy. So, she asked curiously, "Uncle Ma! What's wrong with him? What wrong did he do?"

When Nathan heard Georgina’s question, he immediately became angry and couldn’t help scolding in his heart, "Everyone was murdered because you have the audacity to ask! If you hadn’t cheated on Charlie's mother-in-law, how could we have been attacked by Dragon Temple today? If we die here today, you are the culprit!"

However, Nathan dared not turn against Georgina directly in front of the two Dragon Temple soldiers, so he could only say angrily, "I can’t say a word or two, you will find out when you come down and meet him."

Georgina didn’t think much about it, at this time she felt extra relaxed. She originally thought that if she was ineffective this time, the boss would teach her a lesson. She didn’t expect that Carson would get into trouble at this moment. Isn’t this equivalent to wearing body armor for her? Let him attract the firepower of the boss and it is estimated that there will be not much left when she arrives here.

Immediately, Georgina was in a much better mood and only then did she realize that the two Chinese beside Nathan were unfamiliar faces.

In Crazy Juarez, there are not many Chinese people. In fact, Carson is the only one who could really infiltrate the core.

As for Georgina and Nathan, they are actually the off-line of Carson’s development. As for Kaiden and Jimmy, they are another wave of Georgina’s development in the United States and they are already outside members. Therefore, there are suddenly two more yellow-skinned Chinese, which is somewhat strange to Georgina. So she asked curiously, "Nathan, these two are new here? Why haven’t I met them before?"

Nathan quickly replied that, "These two were invited by the boss. The new bodyguards are from the famous Dragon Temple."

"Dragon Temple?" Georgina was stunned. She has been in the gray world all year round and she has long been fascinated by the Dragon Temple. Seeing these soldiers of the Dragon Temple as bodyguards and suddenly blurted out in surprise, "Boss has a relationship with Dragon Temple? He has always wanted to connect with them before, but he has never been able to do so!"

"Yes." Nathan was full of despair when he thought of the Dragon Temple and said with a bit of dejection, "This time boss and Dragon Temple… In a sense, they are completely in line…"

Georgina said excitedly, "Okay! Great! If we can connect with Dragon Temple, what should we worry about in the future? In Europe and the United States and even in the Middle East, we can do what we want!"

As she spoke, she also saw Nathan’s decadence and thought that he must be worried because Carson got into trouble and was taught by the boss. After all, Carson is Nathan’s protective umbrella here. If Carson really loses power it is trouble for this man too, then she smiled and reassured, "Nathan, you don’t have to be too nervous, after all, Carson has been with the boss for so many years, the boss won’t embarrass him too much."

Nathan looked at her, smiled sullenly and said insincerely, "I hope…"

Georgina nodded and smiled, remembering something and asked him, "By the way, Nathan, that Abren should have arrived, right? I haven’t dared to contact the outside world for the past two days and I don’t know what he’s doing."

"He’s already here…" Nathan glanced at Georgina and hummed, "Abren also met a Chinese on the plane and the two chatted very speculatively and the other party said that he also wanted to come over as a seaman. I asked Uncle Ma for instructions and I brought them back from the airport together."

Georgina smiled, "That is such good luck! It’s like the god of wealth was sent to your door!"

"The god of wealth?" Nathan was slightly startled, then shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Yes… god of wealth… we will go down and meet that god of wealth soon…"

Georgina didn’t think much, just said with a smile, "I lied to Abren, the kid you mentioned is Abren’s company. He brought him here inadvertently and if that kid turns out to be a good bargain at this time, I will take half of the commission no matter what."

She looked at Nathan and smiled, "Don’t worry, Nathan, Your Aunt Georgina can’t let you work in vain. I will tell the boss that you should be paid 20% of the profits."

Nathan looked at Georgina with a surprised expression, then laughed dryly and said, "Forget about it Aunt Georgina, keep it for yourself…"

Georgina chuckled and said casually, "That’s what you say, don’t regret it then."

After that, she smiled and said, "Come, come and see that fool who threw himself into the trap!"

Georgina and the four have come to the entrance of the underground operating room at this time. She didn’t even know that her life of mischief was about to be completely buried here. She stepped down the stairs and saw a lot of people standing inside, but the lights below were dim and she didn’t see any clues for a while.

At this time, Abren, who was still in shock, saw Georgina walking down and immediately shouted in anger, "Myren, you bastard!!"

Georgina was taken aback by the sudden voice. When she confirmed it was Abren, she couldn’t help laughing and said, "Oh, it turns out to be Sister Farran’s son, how are you, are you still satisfied with the job I introduced to you?"

She continued, "Oh, by the way, I haven’t had a chance to tell you, your Aunt Myren, my name is not Myren, my name is Georgina Sinclair, you can call me Aunt Georgina!"

Abren scolded angrily, "You are an old witch who has lost her conscience, a person like you should go to hell after death and never be born again!"

Georgina did not expect that Abren would scold her as soon as she came down, but she wasn’t angry at all, just walked over to Abren step by step and said with a sarcastic smile, "Oh, this is a good saying, don’t chase after the poor! For someone like you who has reached the end of the road, I won’t take your words to heart."

Abren’s character is actually a relatively mature and somewhat conservative intellectual. To use a more popular saying, the person is more old school. He has always had the arrogance of the intellectuals in the early years, as well as the unique temperament of some typical people that can be called poor. People like this usually don’t swear at people, but if he does swear at people, he is really forced to be anxious.

Although Abren didn’t have to worry about his own safety at the moment, he still couldn’t restrain the hatred for Georgina in his heart. After all, this woman tried to kill him in the cruelest way, but he foolishly regarded her as a great benefactor and was grateful.

Therefore, seeing her now, Abren’s hatred for her in his heart is almost indescribable. Moreover, he never expected that this woman’s death was imminent and she didn’t even know it. So, he gritted his teeth and said, "You say I’m a poor bandit, where do you get your confidence? I heard that your home has been raided! Your husband and your son have been arrested! All the unscrupulous money you earned has also been sealed up! Decades of hard work has come to nothing, I am afraid you are in great pain now, right?"

Georgina was shocked when she heard Abren’s words! Her confidence and arrogance disappeared without a trace in an instant, replaced by an expression of gnashing teeth, split eyes and even a seven-point madness. She stared at Abren and roared sternly, "How do you know this? Who told you this?"

At this moment, she was not just angry. She was more shocked, because she couldn’t understand how a fool like Abren, who didn’t even know her true identity would know what happened to her family? She pondered in horror, "No one knows what happened at home except for the people in the van! Also, everyone lost their mobile phones along the way, they had no way to communicate with the outside world at all. Even if the other three wanted to tell others about this matter, it is impossible. Furthermore, even if they have the ability to tell others about this matter, it is impossible to tell this matter at all to this useless Abren. What’s more, even Carson and Juarez here don’t know the information about her family, so Abren definitely didn’t hear it from them… Then what the hell is he talking about? How did he find out about all this?"

Abren also had the idea of revenge on Georgina at this time he looked at her and said with a sneer, "Georgina, I didn’t expect to meet you today! Do you know? Your whole family is completely doomed this time. When your husband and your sons are released from prison, the people of Dragon Temple will take them to Syria to work as coolies. They will never be able to regain their freedom in this life. Do you know why? Because they want to help you atone for your sins!"

"Your useless blabber!" Georgina scolded, "You don’t have to talk trash here! The Dragon Temple cooperates with our boss and will be our partner in the future! They will help me bring my husband and son to life. It’s almost as if they were rescued from prison! How could it be possible to take them to Syria to work as coolies? Believe it or not, I’ll ask the doctor to come over and sew your mouth up. Anyway, what we want is your stomach organs and your corneas. We don’t want your stinky mouth!"

Abren ignored her, but looked at Charlie, who had not been facing Georgina and said quickly, "Brother, this vicious woman is here, why don’t you deal with her!"

Georgina didn’t recognize Charlie’s back, but said disdainfully, "What? Do you still have helpers? It’s the big fool who sat with you on the plane and came here with you after getting off the plane. Is it? You have hurt me so badly that no one who came to us can leave completely! This brother of yours, I am afraid that he will be devastated just like you!"

Charlie suddenly turned around at this time, looked at Georgina with great interest and asked her with a smile, "Aunt Myren, look at me, how much can I sell?"

When Georgina saw Charlie at once she felt like a thunderbolt struck directly on her soul! She was stunned and blurted out, "Cha…Charlie Wade, why are you here?"

Charlie smiled slightly, shrugged and said, "Of course, I’m here to find you. You put my mother-in-law in prison. My wife is crying every day to ask me to rescue her mother, how can I let you go?"

Georgina said coldly, "What? You are alone. Do you still want to settle accounts with me when you are here?"

Then, she snorted coldly, "Do you know what this place is? This is Crazy Juarez’s territory! The number of people who die here every year can’t be counted and when you are here, only there will be one more dead!"

Charlie asked with great interest, "Is the boss of Crazy Juarez named Juarez?"

Georgina said coldly, "That’s natural! Our boss is the famous Juarez!"

Charlie nodded, winked at Wesley and said, "Wesley, drag that guy over!"

"Okay, Mr. Wade!" Wesley responded and immediately brought Juarez, dragging him all the way down in the crowd, who had two legs broken.

When Georgina saw the boss’s facial features, she took a few steps back in fright and accidentally bumped into Kaiden who was behind her and both of them fell to the ground. Georgina looked at Juarez and asked in a panic, "Bo… boss…you…what’s wrong with you?"

Juarez shouted in English, gnashing his teeth and said, "Georgina, you idiot! I’m going to kill you!"

Charlie kicked him out of the way and said coldly, "Did I let you talk?"

Juarez rolled around on the ground, the pain in his legs was piercing, but he didn’t dare to hum a word in front of Charlie, so he could only shut his mouth honestly.

Georgina looked at the scene. She really didn’t expect that her boss would become a dog at Charlie’s feet. This… doesn’t this mean that Charlie has the final say here? Thinking of this, she suddenly realized something, looked at Charlie and blurted out, "It’s you! You got my family in trouble, right?"

Charlie sneered, "I just found out your identity, followed the vine and then I found your family members. Your family members have been doing things against the law and naturally they must be punished by the law."

He said again, "But what Brother Abren said just now is right. The punishment of the law is only part of all the punishments they should accept. After they get out of prison, I will let them go to Syria to continue working on their reflections so that they can’t leave Syria in their lifetime!"

Georgina said in a panic, "Charlie, what’s the matter? You come at me, don’t do anything to my family! They are innocent!"

Charlie smiled, "Did I come at you? But it’s just that your sins are so heavy that killing you alone is not enough to pay you back. Those blood debts you owe, that’s why you have to ask your family to repay."

He said again, "Also, your family is not innocent. They live in luxury houses, drive luxury cars, spend extravagantly and wastefully. Every penny of the money they live on comes with blood stains and costs human life!"

Hearing Charlie’s words, Georgina shuddered. She stared at him and asked the most doubtful question in her heart, "Charlie Wade, who are you?"

Others, including Juarez and Carson, were also at a loss at the moment. They too looked at Charlie. They also all wanted to know what was the origin of this man in front of them.

Charlie smiled lightly and said, "There are many people who want to know my identity, but you should be the worst among those people, so you don’t deserve to know what my identity is. You only need to know that the whole Dragon Temple is loyal to me. I say this not to show off, but to let you know that after you die, I have enough ability to make your family pay the corresponding price!"

Wesley on the side immediately said coldly, "As long as Mr. Wade gives an order, even if your family escapes to the ends of the earth, I will catch them!"

Georgina looked at Charlie as if she was looking at a monster. She didn’t know until this moment that she had offended a powerful man for money! He has the Dragon Temple in his hand, let alone taking her two sons to Syria, even killing her is easy for him! At this moment, she was completely panicked. She has been evil all her life, but she has never had nightmares ever about her deeds.

From the moment she set foot on the road of no return, she has established an extremely powerful psychological construction for herself. She felt that she did all this for the sake of future generations and as long as future generations could live well and get rid of the impoverished situation, even if she was shot, it would be worth it. But it was such a person who was not even afraid of death and was pinched by Charlie precisely seven inches deep.

When the family had an accident, Georgina was desperate, but Kaiden and Jimmy cheered her up and the reason for her cheer up was that her sons were only suspected of money laundering. This is not a serious crime in China. They will be out in a few years.

Therefore, before coming here, she had already made up her mind that she would do her best to make money in the future, not only for her sons but also for her grandchildren. But Charlie’s words completely cut off all the support in her heart.

The thought of her sons going to Syria in the near future and living a life of loss of freedom and darkness made her heart hurt like a deep knife wound. She looked at Charlie, her legs suddenly softened and with a plop she knelt on the ground and begged, "Mr. Wade…I beg you to let my two sons go… as long as you can let them go, even if you kill me now, I have no complaints!"

Charlie sneered and asked her, "Georgina, you have to come up with bargaining chips to negotiate the conditions. Think about it now, what other bargaining chips can you use to negotiate terms with me?"

Georgina’s expression was extremely flustered. She knew that she had no bargaining chip in front of Charlie. She cried in despair and at the same time choked uncontrollably, "Mr. Wade, my two sons are not very promising and their brains are not very bright. You try your best to get them to Syria, they will not only cause trouble for you but waste additional food! They can’t have any good effect, please raise your hand, Mr. Wade…"

Charlie sneered, "Georgina, I have read the information on your two sons and they are really not very clever. They can even be said to be a bit stupid. But it doesn’t matter, I see that both of them are healthy and fat and they must have the strength in both hands. Dragon Temple is building its own permanent base in Syria. Simple-minded people come as coolies and the two of them are simply perfect."

Georgina was so frightened that she cried and couldn’t help but wanted to ask for mercy but Charlie glared at her with sharp eyes and said coldly, "Georgina, I plan to save your two sons now, but if you still talk nonsense and continue to annoy me, then I may have to change the plan. If the three of you meet down below, if they blame you, don’t regret it."

Hearing this, no matter how terrified she was, she didn’t dare to talk nonsense anymore.

After all, Georgina has long understood the truth that it is better to live than to die. If the two sons go to Syria in the future, it will be much better than being silently killed one day. So, she raised her arm and slapped herself hard and said nervously, "It’s all my fault, it’s all my fault please be kind…"

Charlie didn’t bother anymore he called Wesley aside and whispered, "Wesley, ask your subordinates to remove all the corpses of those Crazy Juarez members. Don’t leave any of them and those who are alive, when the time comes, they should have the same fate."

"Yes!" Wesley nodded immediately and then asked Charlie in a low voice, "By the way, Mr. Wade, there are a few people in the next cell, what should I do with these people?"

Charlie said without hesitation, "Of course, you can’t leave them alone. Arrange the things I explained first and I will take care of these people."

"I obey!" Wesley stepped out of the basement operating room. Charlie then stepped back and went straight to the iron fence on the side of the corridor.

At this time, when several people detained in the iron fence saw Charlie approaching, they rushed to the iron fence one after another with great excitement. Among them are old ladies in their seventies and eighties and young people in their twenties.

Charlie didn’t expect that this group of people would not let go of old ladies in their 70s or 80s. At this age, they are already dying. What value can their organs have? One of them stared at Charlie expectantly and blurted out a plea, "Mr. Wade, Mr. Wade, please help me, Mr. Wade!"

The other party called him Mr. Wade, but Charlie was not surprised at all, after all, he had been here showing his real identity and they could naturally hear his name across the iron railings.

Charlie looked at the person who was speaking and when he saw him, he was only about 30 or so with yellow race features so he asked, "You should be from China, right?"

"Yes!" The man nodded quickly and pointed at a few people around and said, "We are all from China and we were all tricked by them. Now we are locked here waiting for organ matching. Whoever’s organs have matched, they have got him killed. Save us!"

Charlie looked at these eager-looking people, nodded lightly and said seriously, "Don’t worry, I will definitely save you."

He paused slightly and continued, "But there is one thing, I want to make it clear to you in advance."

Charlie said seriously, "Everything that happened here today must not be spread to the outside world."

The man blurted out, "Don’t worry, sir, after we go out, we will definitely not say a word! We won’t say a word to anyone who asks!"

Charlie is somewhat hesitant at this time. He did not doubt the commitment of these people. It’s just that he is very clear that once someone with a heart wants to track down the clues that happened here today and find them, there are absolutely 10,000 ways for the other party to let these ordinary people speak. Not only let them speak but find out how to say everything.

For Charlie, not only did the revenge of his parents remain unreported, but even the mysterious organization that was going to kill his grandfather’s entire family, he has not yet found any actual clues. In this case, he could not reveal his identity prematurely. Therefore, he said to these people, "I will let them take you out first and then I will finish the work at hand and there are still some things I need to talk about with you. After the discussion, I will give you back your freedom."

At this time, Charlie’s idea was to wait for all the dust to settle, use reiki to erase the memories of these people today and then let Wesley arrange for them to go back to where they came from. As a result, no matter who comes to them and wants to investigate their entire experience in Mexico during this time, it would be impossible to ask anything about them from their mouths.

In the iron prison, the old Lady choked and begged Charlie, "Mr. Wade… Could you please let me take my son out…"

Charlie thought that her son was one of these people so he nodded and said, "Don’t worry, I will take everyone out."

The Lady cried and shook her head and then pulled her trembling left hand away from the iron railing pointing to a person lying in the simple operating room opposite. While crying she said, "That is my son. They cut off half of my son’s liver some time ago and today they took out one of my son’s kidneys. I’m afraid he’s dying…"

Charlie’s expression froze and he immediately sensed it with aura and immediately found the man lying on the hospital bed was dying at this time.

As the Lady said after the man was mutilated by these demons, his body was already exhausted and he was afraid that he might die at any time.

So, Charlie immediately looked at Nathan and said coldly, "Hurry up and open the door!"

Nathan didn’t dare to delay and quickly opened the iron door with the key.

Afterward, Charlie said to the Lady, "Go see your son, he is dying."

When the lady heard this, she burst into tears and her whole body was spinning and she almost fainted.

Fortunately, several victims who were also detained here took action in time to support her. The lady came back to her senses, ignoring her weakness and hurriedly begged the people around her, "Please help me to see my son…"

A few people hurriedly helped the lady from the inside and came out and went straight to the operating room opposite.

At this time, the breath of the middle-aged man lying on the bed was extremely weak and the lady rushed to the operating table and cried and said, "Son, wake up, son, look at your mother and tell her. Can you please, my youngest child…"

The middle-aged man had already reached the end of his life and his breathing had almost stopped, so how could he hear the lady’s call?

Charlie felt that the lady’s body was about to die, so he stepped forward and said to the lady, "Madam, your body is also very weak, don’t be too sad."

For Charlie, his Rejuvenation Pill and Life Saving Pill can basically save the lady’s son.

However, Charlie is also very clear that these medicinal pills are without exception and they are all invaluable. Even for the people around him, it is impossible for everyone to have one, so in this case, he naturally does not want to take one out to save a stranger.

In Charlie’s view, although this is a bit ruthless, it is also excusable. After all, in this world, there are many suffering people and many dying people. It is impossible for him to save everyone. Being able to save other people, including this lady, is already a great merit. In this case, why bother to be so compassionate?

The lady burst into tears at this time and she cried and said, "I was deceived by someone who said that he would come to Mexico to become a seafarer, saying that it was the bombardment of the New Year’s ship that would make him happy. I persuaded him not to come, he didn’t listen to anything, I wanted to accompany him to come and have a look, so that I could rest assured, but who would have thought that I was tricked by these beasts…"

She looked up at Charlie and begged bitterly, "Mr. Wade, I beg you… I beg you to have my son carry out, you don’t have to do anything, just help me find an ambulance, if he can’t be rescued, I’ll accept my fate…"

Charlie sighed and said seriously, "Madam, his condition is not only weak, he doesn’t even have complete organs now and he can’t be saved, let alone in Mexico. Even if he is placed in New York now, no one can save him and cure him."

The lady cried and said, "If they can’t cure it, I will cure…even if I can give him one kidney, as long as he can live for ten more days I am willing!"

Charlie shook his head and said seriously, "Madam, with your physical condition, let alone giving your son a kidney, the operation requires general anesthesia. You can’t bear the dose of anesthesia."

The lady was stunned for a while, looked at Charlie and then at her son who was motionless on the hospital bed and seemed to have surrendered. So, she slumped to the ground and murmured in extreme pain, "I had four sons, the first three all died and only my youngest survived. I have lived with him for so many years, if he dies now, I can’t live anymore…"

Saying that, the lady looked up at Charlie and begged bitterly, "Mr. Wade, I also ask you to be merciful and arrange a few strong laborers to help me dig a hole and bury me, it’s safe to go into the ground…"

Charlie didn’t expect that the lady had only this son alive. Seeing the grief-stricken appearance of her he could conclude that once her son is dead, she would most likely die on the spot due to excessive grief and pain.

After thinking for a moment, he sighed softly and said to the lady, "Madam, you don’t need to be so pessimistic, I have a medicinal pill here, which may save your son’s life."

With that, he took out a Life Saving Pill and handed it to the lady.

Seeing that the lady was suffering, he didn’t want to save them from the fire pit, but in a blink of an eye, their mother and son die and are buried in a foreign land, so he decided to help.

Seeing Charlie handing over a pill, the lady couldn’t help but ask him, "Mr. Wade…this…will this really save my youngest son’s life?"

Charlie nodded and said, "It can save your life, but you can take half of it for him and the other half yourself. In this way, your son can survive and your body can improve a little. You are not very old. If everything goes well in the future, it may not be a dream to live to ninety years."

The lady didn’t think about it when she heard this and said to Charlie gratefully, "Mr. Wade, thank you for your kindness!"

Without hesitation, she shoved the whole pill into her son’s mouth.

At this time, the lady didn’t quite believe that the medicine would be useful, but she knew in her heart that this was her last life-saving straw, so she had to give it a try. What she never dreamed of was that as soon as the pill entered her son’s mouth, it immediately turned into water and flowed into his abdomen.

Just when she was still a little stunned, her son suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw his mother in front of him, he couldn’t help but ask, "Mother? I… am I not dead yet?"

The lady was instantly ecstatic, hugged her son, cried and said, "You are not dead, you are still alive!"

The lady’s son sat up subconsciously, the whole movement was very smooth and there was no sign of weakness. He asked with some doubts, "Didn’t they say they wanted to perform an operation on me and remove one of my kidneys? Could it be that the operation is not done?"

The Lady was first surprised and then overjoyed. She quickly pulled her son and blurted out, "Hurry up and kowtow to Mr. Wade! If he hadn’t rescued you, you’d probably already be dead."

The lady’s son was still surprised, but he looked down at the huge incision on his stomach that was hastily stitched together. Immediately realized that his kidney might have been removed. But when he saw that the lady had already knelt down, he didn’t think about it and quickly knelt down with the lady on the ground.

The lady looked at Charlie and said gratefully, "Mr. Wade, thank you for saving my youngest son’s life…"

Charlie shook his head helplessly, looked at the middle-aged man and said seriously, "Pity the hearts of parents in the world, you must treat the lady kindly in the future and give her a good retirement."

The middle-aged man vaguely felt something, didn’t dare to hesitate and said quickly, "Don’t worry, I will!"

Charlie nodded. Coincidentally, Wesley took people with him and began to move the bodies of the members of Crazy Juarez down, so he said to Wesley, "Wesley, you bring all these victims up, find a place to let them have some rest."

"Your subordinates obey!" Wesley immediately took the order and said to several people, "Please come with me."

The lady suddenly remembered something at this time, stretched out her hand to tuck the sleeve of her right hand and took out a bracelet and handed it to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, I have nothing to repay you. According to my grandma, this bracelet has been passed down in our family for more than a thousand years. The only thing that has some value in the family, please don’t dislike it!"

Charlie smiled, "Madam, since it is inherited from your family, you should keep it well."

A man next to the lady who had just helped her over said subconsciously at this time, "This…isn’t this a Chickweed vine? Auntie, this vine bracelet is quite common in the southwest of our country. You can buy one for ten yuan from a roadside stand. How can you pass such a thing in your family for more than a thousand years…"

The Lady said with a serious face, "This is not a Chickweed vine, This is the phoenix vine!"

"Phoenix vine?" Charlie suddenly frowned when he heard this name.

In the records of the "Apocalyptic Book" there is indeed a medicinal material called "Phoenix vine" and the records of this medicinal material in the book are extremely rare. A sought-after treasure. The main reason why it is said to be a treasure of heaven and earth is that this kind of thing is not only extremely rare but also very easy to die during the growth process.

The vast majority of phoenix vines, from germination to death, are only three or five years old and very few can persist for more than ten years and this kind of plant must grow for more than fifty years before its vines begin to lignify. This is what is called lignification in botany.

However, the process of Phoenix vine woodification is extremely slow and it takes at least a hundred years to completely woodize from the inside out. The strange thing is that only the completely lignified phoenix vine has medicinal value.

But this thing is very rare and most of them can’t live to the age when they start to lignify.

Even if they live to that age, they rarely can completely complete the lignification, so this thing is better than thousand-year-old ginseng, thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum, or even a ten-thousand-year-old clam. It is even rarer.

Finding a true phoenix vine is almost equivalent to finding someone who has lived for 120 years, or even 150 years old and is not paralyzed, blind, or deaf in human society.

Moreover, there is an even more miraculous aspect of this medicinal herb. If it does not have an aura as a medium, the medicinal value of this thing is nothing compared to ordinary herbal medicines.

However, once it is catalyzed by palm healing, it can exert its truly powerful medicinal effects.

In layman’s terms, this thing is like nuclear fuel. Only when its nucleus is bombarded with neutrons can its fission reaction be triggered.

Moreover, this thing is the core medicinal material of several higher-order medicinal herbs.

With Charlie’s current strength, what can be refined is one of the medicinal pills called the Remodeling Pill. Remodeling Pill, as its name suggests, is the best at remodeling.

Human limbs and organs do not have the ability to reshape and regenerate. Unlike geckos, which can regrow a broken tail.

Once a limb or organ is damaged, the person will become disabled for life, or even lose the ability to move and take care of themselves, or die on the spot. No matter how good modern technology is, it is impossible to save them.

In this case, using the Remodeling Pill, no matter what kind of defects the body has, this Pill can make it grow and restore it to its original state.

The amputee Yuhiko Ito, Tanaka Koji and the missing arm of Kairi Elms can all return to normal if they have a Remodeling Pill.

As for Jack Lee, whose internal organs, except for the brain, are almost smashed into sieves and now frozen into popsicles by the Joules Family Freezing Center, as long as he has the Remodeling Pill, he will be able to come back to life.

With this phoenix vine, these people will be saved! Charlie originally thought that this kind of phoenix vine, which only appeared in legends, might not be able to find it for decades. But he never imagined that when he came to Mexico at this time, something like this would happen in an underground operation room!

He was very excited and at the same time carefully observed the bracelet that the lady handed him. It looked dark brown, but at least one-third of the lines were as bright as blood and the overall thickness was about the thickness of the pinky finger, which could be seen, this should be a whole wooded vine, which has been simmered and heated and then carefully bent to make jewelry. This thing seems to be somewhat different from the common Chickweed vine.

The most important thing is this Phoenix vine, which seems to have a finer texture and there are almost no pores on the surface and it is like fresh blood. The color is very bright and it matches the material.

At first glance, it is the kind of texture that is difficult to artificially synthesize.

However, it was difficult for Charlie to judge for a while whether this thing was really the phoenix vine recorded in the "Apocalyptic Book", so he subconsciously asked "Madam, are you sure that the material of this bracelet is called Phoenix vine?"

"Sure!" The Lady said very firmly "This bracelet is handed down from our ancestors. I heard from my grandma that our ancestors practiced medicine in the Tomo Dynasty for more than 200 years. Later, during the Anshi Rebellion, Four generations of old, middle and young all died except for a six-year-old child. Since then, the ancestor’s medical skills have been completely lost, but the ancestor who survived inherited this bracelet from his grandfather. His grandfather told him that this bracelet was made of phoenix vines and was extremely precious. He wanted him to pass it on, so this bracelet has been passed down to this day."

The young man next to her couldn’t help but mutter when he heard this. "I have a lot of research on plants, why have I never heard of this kind of thing? Besides, how precious is such a wooden bracelet handed down from your ancestors?"

The Lady shook her head and said blankly, "I don’t know what Phoenix vine is. I don’t know what it looks like in nature and I don’t know exactly how precious this bracelet is. To be honest, I’m also at a loss. This bracelet was passed on to me. Here, I’m only responsible for taking good care of it, but I don’t know what’s different about this thing…"

She looked at Charlie a little ashamed and said, "Mr. Wade, I didn’t make up stories on purpose. Why would I lie to you, it’s just that you saved my son, but I’m a poor old woman with nothing to live up to. Your kindness and virtue can’t be repaid, so I gave you this only valuable thing I have as a thank you. There may not be anything precious about this thing, but it has indeed been passed down from our ancestors in the Tomo Dynasty all the way to today. Even if it has no practical value, it has some historical value and I hope you don’t dislike it…"

Charlie nodded lightly, took the phoenix vine in his hand and looked at it very seriously for a long time. He suddenly remembered the records in the "Apocalyptic Book" and judging the authenticity of the Phoenix vine is actually very simple, as long as the aura is injected into it, you can feel the surging medicinal power stimulated by the reiki.

So, Charlie put a little reiki into it. He consciously controlled the entry of the reiki and only used a little bit to find out, but what he did not expect was that, this reiki was like a stone that stirred up a thousand waves and there seemed to be a force inside the bracelet in his hand that started to surge!

Charlie was shocked and quickly took back all his reiki, then looked at the Lady and asked seriously, "Madam, do you really want to give me this bracelet?"

"Yes." The Lady nodded repeatedly, grateful to Charlie and said, "Mr. Wade, you saved my youngest son. If you don’t dislike this bracelet, I will give it to you!"

Charlie was pleasantly surprised. This bracelet is invaluable to him and if he refined a remodeling pill. It can save a lot of people and it may be even more useful when refining other high-level medicinal herbs in the future!

What is even rarer is that although the Phoenix vine is extremely rare, it is really used for alchemy. If he refines a batch of remodeling pills, then probably even one-tenth of them will not be used!

Thinking of this, Charlie said to the Lady "Madam, this is your family’s treasure, I am truly ashamed, so let’s go back and leave me contact information and when I return to China, I will definitely come to visit!"

In fact, Charlie wanted to give the Lady a rejuvenation pill directly. It was not easy for the Lady to live this life and now she has been reduced to such a place and her body and spirit have suffered a lot of damage.

In this case, if he gives her a rejuvenation pill and then gives her a lot of cash, it will not only allow her to live a few more years, but also allow her and her son to spend the rest of their lives in peace, and they can think of a little more happy and stable living for the rest of their lives.

However, Charlie knew that he couldn’t give her a rejuvenation pill directly under such circumstances. After all, this elixir is really too precious and if the soldiers of the Dragon Temple see it, they may feel unfair.

It is impossible for them to know how valuable this seemingly worthless bracelet is to him. They will only feel that they worked hard and risked their lives to do things for him, but he gave a rescued Lady and her son two priceless elixirs and this elixir, for those in the martial arts, is even more inexhaustible. As a result, there will inevitably be gaps in their hearts.

As the saying goes, you won’t suffer from poverty but suffer from the unevenness, how can he let his soldiers feel disappointed?

As for the Life Saving Pill that he gave to the Lady’s son, Charlie believes that they should accept it to a certain extent.

After all, the Lady is so old and she has lost three sons one after another and she was about to lose her last son. He helped her at this time.

Therefore, Charlie planned to not give Rejuvenation Pill for the time being and then visit her after returning to China.

At that time, he will not only give the Lady a Rejuvenation Pill, but also help her solve all the problems in life.

As soon as the Lady heard Charlie say that he will visit her later, she quickly said, "Mr. Wade, I should bring my youngest son to visit you after returning home. How can I let you come to my house…"

Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously "Madam, you don’t have to think about it so much, after today, I will let the soldiers of Dragon Temple settle you two first and when the time is right, I will personally escort the two of you back to China."

The lady pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment, then said gratefully "Then… then I’ll trouble you, Mr. Wade… both of our passports were taken and burned by these people and we have no money, even if you let us go now, we have no way to go back to China by ourselves…"

Charlie nodded, "Then you don’t have to worry, I will arrange it."

He said to Wesley "Wesley, let someone take them all up."

Wesley nodded immediately and arranged for a few people to take them out of this underground hell.

At this time, the other soldiers of the Dragon Temple had already removed the bodies. Among them was Hardik, the doctor who was shot in the skull because of an attempt to escape.

Afterward, Wesley came to Charlie and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, the corpses have been moved."

Charlie nodded and said lightly, "Put these corpses, including the living ones, into the cell."

Wesley said subconsciously "Mr. Wade, the cell area is limited, I’m afraid they won’t fit…"

Charlie said lightly "It’s okay, pile the corpses together, like stacking firewood, one by one."

Wesley immediately nodded and said, "Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate understands."

After that, he looked at his subordinates and ordered "Do as Mr. Wade asked immediately."

"Ok!"

Georgina, Kaiden and Nathan, the living people, were so frightened that they were crying at this moment, especially Georgina, who was trembling with fright and begged Charlie "Mr. Wade, please shoot me to death, I beg you…"

Charlie said lightly, "You are not worthy of death in my hands, such a heinous beast."

A Dragon Temple soldier walked to her side, grabbed her by the collar and dragged her directly into the cell.

The corpses in the cell were about to pile up as the mountains.

Charlie said to Wesley, "Wesley, find me a lighter."

Wesley also had the habit of smoking cigars occasionally, so he took out a cigar lighter from his pocket and handed it to Charlie.

Charlie threw the lighter to Georgina and said lightly, "You take this lighter, I will have someone lock the cell later and then have someone pull out all the oil in the fuel tanks of the cars and pour on the ground, if any of you can’t stand it, you can use this lighter to light the gasoline to free yourself. If you don’t dare to light it, you can also choose to guard these corpses inside and wait for death. Now, how you want to die, it is all your own choice."

Georgina was so frightened that she was paralyzed in a puddle of mud. Nathan, who was being taken into the cell, was so frightened that he burst into tears. He couldn’t imagine how he would be burned to death by the fire, so he blurted out, "Mr. Wade, please let us fend for ourselves, don’t give us a lighter."

"Ah… I’m afraid that none of them can light the fire…" Carson said almost in a collapsed state "If you don’t put out the fire, do you still want to slowly boil to death in here? Do you know that these corpses will rot and stink tomorrow? At that time, even if we are not smoked to death by the smell, we will be poisoned by the poisonous gas produced by fermentation! Do you want to die in a pool of blood like that?"

When Nathan heard this, he was so scared that he urinated his pants, he is much more afraid than before. But fear returned with more fear. In any case, he didn’t dare to talk about telling Charlie not to give out lighters, because after hearing Carson’s words, he suddenly felt that fire to solve everything might be the best solution.

Soon, after all the corpses were piled into the cell, the survivors were also locked in. At this time, they could only stand or collapse next to each other in a small open space and behind them was a dense mountain of corpses.

Charlie stepped in front of them, looked at their despair and fear and asked coldly, "Do you still remember those who were killed by you, what did they look like before they died?"

Everyone quickly lowered their heads and didn’t dare to look at Charlie. In their minds, the incomparably miserable appearance of all the people, who were killed by them before they died unconsciously appeared…

The cause-and-effect cycle and retribution is all saddening. This group of people exclusively seek benefits by mutilating others and it can be said that they are extremely vicious and evil.

Many people’s hands are contaminated, not just one human life, but many human lives. It is already cheap for them to apologize to them with death. If there is really reincarnation, then in the next few lifetimes, they will have to suffer all the hardships in the world before they can reckon with their sins.

Seeing that none of these people dared to talk to him, Charlie sneered and said to Wesley "Wesley, let everyone evacuate."

"Okay!" Wesley nodded and ordered all the others to withdraw from the underground operating room and then walked out with Charlie.

After going out, the soldiers of the Dragon Temple drove all the vehicles of the Crazy Juarez members into the yard, emptied the fuel tanks and poured gasoline in through the entrance of the underground operating room.

Soon, Georgina and the others, who were squeezed by the mountain of corpses, saw a trickle of gasoline flowing down the stairs.

Georgina watched the gasoline getting closer and closer to her, she couldn’t help but look at the lighter in her hand and asked Carson with a blank expression and incomparable dejection "Old Ma, when do you say we should burn ourselves…"

Carson endured pain and said, "Don’t do it now. We have to wait for more gasoline. When the fire starts, you will lose consciousness in an instant. If you are slowly burned to death, it must be very painful…"

Nathan remembered something and suddenly cried and said, "Uncle Ma… the guys who had their kidneys removed last time were… they were burned to death by gasoline… At that time… I said we should kill them and bury them, but others said… it’s too tiring to dig a hole, it’s better to burn… So we just…just…"

Nathan said this and he couldn’t help but think back to his mind. The picture at that time was already a little too frightening. He didn’t dare to say anything about the situation at the time, he just cried and said, "Uncle Ma… I’m really scared, Uncle Ma…"

Nathan’s cry made others even sadder. Without exception, they are all demons who are killed without blinking an eye and they are even ready to lose their heads anytime, anywhere. However, when they were about to face death, they all lost the courage to put life and death aside.

Georgina handed the lighter in her hand to Carson and said subconsciously, "Old Ma, why don’t you…"

Carson looked at the lighter and then at Georgina, feeling like he was going crazy as he scolded, "Look at my hand, can I still hold a lighter?"

Only then did Georgina realize that Carson’s hands and feet had already been broken by bullets. She couldn’t help but look at Kaiden and said, "Mr. Phillips, why don’t you…"

Frightened Kaiden was a little confused and murmured "I dare not, I dare not do that…"

After that, he immediately covered his face and choked up, "Tell me before you do it so I can prepare myself…"

Georgina felt helpless, she looked at the boss Juarez. Seeing that Juarez only had two broken knees, she handed the lighter in front of him and said, "Boss, you should do it."

Juarez was already frightened at this time, he cried and said, "No…no…I can’t…I don’t want to die…God…please …please forgive me for my sins, so that I can die painlessly and…and go to heaven after death, amen…"

Kaiden stared at Juarez and scolded angrily "You are still begging God at this time? Don’t you tell me that you only believe in strength and not in God? You have murdered countless people and beg God’s forgiveness now? Are you kidding me?"

Juarez’s previous temper, even if someone glared at him from the aisle, he would pull out a gun to give him a hole in the head. Carson, who has always been by his side like a dog, is now yelling at him for the first time.

But Juarez couldn’t care less. He grabbed his hair with his hands in pain and despair and choked with a grievance "Ninety percent of the people here believe in Catholicism and Christianity, how can I be an exception!"

When Jimmy heard this, he was furious and he rushed and came to Juarez, slapped him in the face and cursed angrily "You bastard, we have done so many bad things with you and you are about to die. You ask God for forgiveness, then what would we do!"

If it was normal with Juazrez standing as boss, Jimmy would have to hold his fart in front of him and wait until he is far away before releasing it. But now, he directly slapped Juarez firmly in the face.

Juarez was already extremely decadent and the fear of death made him lose his previous hot temper and was slapped by Jimmy, which not only did not make him angry, but made his fragile heart at this time even worse. He collapsed, hugging his head and crying all of a sudden.

For some reason, seeing Juarez collapse, Jimmy was even more furious. He kicked Juarez to the ground, kicked him over and over continuously and cursed angrily "You did so many evils, what the hell? Can God forgive you? You bastard, you still want to go to heaven, go to hell! The hell of the whole world tormenting you, in turn, is not enough for you to atone for your sins, bastard, now you think of asking God for forgiveness, Why the hell did you do such things?"

Juarez had completely collapsed, allowing Jimmy to beat him violently, but he only knew how to hold his head and cry, as if he could not feel the pain.

At this time, Carson suddenly panicked and shouted, "Gasoline! A lot of gasoline!"

Everyone followed the sound and saw more and more gasoline pouring into the basement. Soon, gasoline began to be poured into the cell and everyone wanted to dodge, but at this time there was nowhere to hide. A large amount of gasoline gathered on the ground, Juarez and Carson, who was slumped on the ground soaked in gasoline.

Carson subconsciously wanted to dodge, but his limbs were no longer able to move and he was only wriggling in place while struggling and it was impossible to dodge the gasoline.

As for Juarez on the side, he was frightened by the gasoline, grabbed the iron railing with both hands like crazy and cried in despair "Let me out, I don’t want to die… God, please please save me…"

Georgina shouted like crazy "Shut up! I don’t want to hear you chattering here on Death Road!"

Juarez was unmoved at all, still crying.

Distraught, Georgina grabbed the lighter on the ground and blurted out, "Stop shouting! Say a word again and I’ll set it on fire!"

This trick really worked and Juarez hurriedly pleaded "Georgina, don’t light it, as long as we are alive, we can have hope and we can persevere, what if someone comes to rescue us?"

Georgina looked at the mountains of corpses behind and asked him, "Your people are all dead, who else do you expect to save you?"

Juarez blurted out "My girlfriend! If I don’t go back, she will definitely come to me! As long as we can wait for her to come, we can be rescued!"

Georgina’s face moved sarcastically "I really can’t figure it out. With your IQ, how did you become the boss for so many years?"

As she spoke, she pointed to the top and said coldly, "Don’t forget, there are a hundred people outside. Many of the Masters of Dragon Temple, as long as we are not dead, they will definitely not leave, when that time comes, your girlfriend will just die!"

Juarez suddenly fell into despair. Immediately, he suddenly came back to his senses and said, "No matter what, as long as we are still alive, there is the hope of being rescued! As long as we didn't start the fire, we can buy a little time! Even if it’s just one more day, we have a chance to live! Miracles are real and they appear when there is a desperate situation? Maybe that man can change his decision, or maybe the police will find this place and save us, or maybe this callous man has other enemies. When the time comes and they come to kill them, then can’t we be rescued?"

As he spoke, he became more and more excited and persuaded everyone "Even if there is only a one in ten thousand chance, as long as you are alive, there is still hope. Just like buying a super million lottery ticket, even if there is only a one-in-a-million chance, someone will definitely win the lottery. The premise is that you have to buy it!"

Georgina and the others seemed to be persuaded by him. As long as they are alive, there is the possibility of miracles. This is not wrong. Even if the chance is slim, it is better than a hundred.

Thinking of this, Georgina gritted her teeth and blurted out "If that’s the case, then wait patiently, maybe if the sky doesn’t kill me, there will be a miracle!"

Jimmy on the side also said firmly "Wait! I’m willing to wait too! I haven’t lived enough yet, as long as there is a chance of survival, I’m willing to wait!"

Georgina nodded, looked at Carson and asked him, "Old Ma, what do you think?"

Carson pondered. After a while he said, "Then wait! Wait until the last moment!"

Georgina looked at Kaiden again "Kaiden, what do you say?"

"Wait!" Kaiden gritted his teeth and said coldly, "As long as God can give life to you and me and we have a chance to live and after I go out, I will definitely change my evil ways and become a new person!"

Georgina agreed "Most of us are fighting to the death for our family, maybe God will think that and we are forgiven and let us live."

She immediately said with a serious face "Okay! Since everyone has reached a consensus, then we will wait for a miracle to happen!"

"The most urgent task now is that everyone must be careful and don’t cause sparks because of friction between clothes and things, it can ignite the gasoline!"

"Okay!" Everyone nodded.

At this moment, Helma, who had not spoken, couldn’t help laughing at herself and said, "Why has no one ever asked me?"

Georgina said coldly, "Do you have any interest in talking here?"

Helma couldn’t help but ask. Leaving two lines of clear tears, she choked and said, "Although I have never killed anyone with my own hands, nor have I lied or harmed anyone directly, I still feel that it is a serious sin for me to help the tyrant and indirectly kill so many people. I don’t even dare to ask God for forgiveness, I just want to die early and get free, how can you say something like this?"

Georgina stretched out her hand and slapped her in the face, scolding angrily "Waste thing, if you talk nonsense to ruin my mood, I will kill you first!"

Helma was slapped and her cheeks immediately became red and swollen. But she just smiled miserably and said mockingly "Georgina, I’m an insignificant person, so don’t bother yourself to kill me…"

Georgina thought that Helma had softened and immediately snorted.

Just as she was about to speak, Helma suddenly looked at everyone and smiled and said seriously "Everyone, I don’t want to wait any longer. Please accompany me on the road."

Georgina has seen her smoking quite often, now she found that the lighter arrived in Helma’s hands at some point. Seeing that she was about to light the lighter, she immediately shouted in panic, "You can’t!"

As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Helma smile slightly and pulled the trigger of the ignition with both hands.

A lighter for cigars, similar to a windproof lighter, with a turquoise-blue flame that spews out.

At this moment, in everyone’s desperately widened pupils, there were all the reflections of the blue-flames.

In the next second, the fire exploded in the air within an instant!

When the evil murderers were chattering in the underground operating room, Charlie asked the rescued victims to settle down and then asked Wesley, "Wesley, did you prepare the things I asked you to prepare in advance?"

Wesley nodded and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, all the things you asked me to prepare are in the trunk of my car. Do you need them now? If you need them, I’ll bring them over."

"Okay." Charlie said, "Bring them here."

Charlie pointed to the empty room not far away and said to Wesley, "Let’s all go there."

"Okay, Mr. Wade." Wesley turned around and left and quickly walked over with a huge cardboard box from the trunk of a car. In addition to holding the box in his hands, he also carried a heavy shopping bag.

On the big cardboard box was the logo of Moutai, which was the celebration wine that Charlie specially instructed Wesley to prepare in advance. When he opened the box, there were two three-liter bottles of Maotai Feitian and in the other shopping bag, there were glasses with a capacity of about 50 ml.

Wesley said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, everything you wanted is here."

Charlie nodded and said, "Ten minutes later, let all the brothers gather in the yard and I will drink the celebration wine with everyone."

Wesley couldn’t help but ask him, "If Mr. Wade drinks the celebration wine, is the wine prepared not a little less? We have more than 100 people and a total of six kilograms of wine, if the average share is given it would be too less…"

Wesley added, "The soldiers are very good at drinking and with such a little wine, I am afraid that they can only scratch the itch…"

Charlie smiled lightly and said, "Everyone has to return to the United States later. It’s not suitable to drink too much. The celebration of wine is just a formality. After everyone goes back, you can drink as much as you like!"

Wesley nodded, smiled and said, "Okay, Mr. Wade."

Charlie said indifferently, "Okay, Wesley, go ahead and find me in ten minutes."

Wesley cupped his hands and said respectfully, "I obey!"

After Wesley left, Charlie opened two three-kilogram bottles of Maotai and then took out four medicinal pills from his pocket. The four medicinal herbs were two Rejuvenation Pills and two Cultivation Pills. Both types of pills are rich in reiki. Especially the Cultivation Pill, the abundance of reiki is far above comparable to the Rejuvenation Pill.

After all, there are more than 100 thousand Dragon Temple soldiers. If only a few Rejuvenation Pills are used, the reiki will be equally distributed to everyone and the effect will not be too strong. For warriors, the most direct way to improve their strength is to help them open up more meridians and make every one of their meridians open more thoroughly.

Therefore, Charlie especially took out two Cultivation Pills, Intending to use the powerful reiki in Cultivation Pill to help these soldiers improve their cultivation. It is enough to ensure that more than 100 soldiers can benefit a lot from it.

At that time, as long as each person drinks a small cup, it will be enough to raise the strength of most of the officers and soldiers by one level.

Afterward, Charlie put a Rejuvenation Pill and a Cultivation Pill into each bottle of Moutai. These two kinds of medicinal pills with pure medicinal power have almost no impurities so they melted immediately after entering the liquid and they were dispersed extremely evenly.

Then Charlie neatly placed more than 100 glasses on the table and then began to pour wine mixed with medicinal pills into these glasses.

Just as he poured a glass of wine, he suddenly heard an explosion from the basement. With a bang, the whole ground trembled!

What was even more shocking was that even in the room hiding the entrance of the underground operating room, a huge tongue of flame was spewing out, which shows the power of the explosion.

Charlie knew that those demons must have been completely reduced to ashes in the rolling flames, ending their sinful lives! He stopped at this moment and was silent, then picked up the wine glass that had just been filled and raised it and said in a low voice, "I don’t know how many innocent people died here in vain. This glass of wine, I will present it to you. I hope that you will be able to know that your great revenge will be avenged in the next life!"

After that, he slowly poured all the wine in the cup onto the ground with both hands. If this glass of wine is sold to those who really need it, then it can sell for at least ten million dollars or even more. But in Charlie’s eyes, this glass of wine is a tribute to those innocent dead and he hopes they can rest their eyes. Therefore, even if it falls to the ground, it cannot be considered a waste.

Then, Charlie sighed and continued to fill up the other wine glasses. Soon, more than 100 glasses were all filled by him.The two bottles of wine were just divided according to the head.

At this time, ten minutes were up, Wesley knocked on the door and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, the brothers have gathered in the courtyard."

Charlie said, "Come in."

Wesley obeyed and pushed the door open. As soon as the door was opened, he could smell a very strong aroma of Moutai. Moutai is originally a sauce-flavored liquor, which can be regarded as the most fragrant of all liquors. So the smell is so strong that it almost hits the nostrils.

But in the next second, Wesley was surprised to find that the smell of alcohol in the air even had a feeling of invigorating body and mind. It’s as if on a cool autumn day, he slept peacefully and beautifully with indescribable ease and comfort all over his body. He couldn’t help asking Charlie with a look of surprise, "Mr. Wade, why does this wine smell so incredible?"

Charlie smiled lightly and said, "This is a medicinal wine specially prepared for the brothers and it is my specialty. My secret recipe. I said after this mission I will definitely make all the brothers stronger. This glass of wine is my way of fulfilling my promise."

Wesley asked in surprise, "Mr. Wade… Is there an elixir in this wine?"

Charlie nodded and said with a slight smile, "Not only did I put the elixir, but I also put the best elixir I have."

He added, "Although everyone can only get a small glass of wine, don’t underestimate the medicinal power contained in this small glass. Three-star early-stage warriors can rise to the middle and late four-star levels. If you are a five-star early-stage warrior, you can upgrade to five-star great perfection. If you are lucky, it is not impossible to upgrade to the six-star early stage. As for a six-star warrior, it may be difficult to upgrade to seven stars. At least from the early stage to the middle stage, or from the middle stage to the Great Perfection."

Wesley was amazed and blurted out, "Mr. Wade… the two commanders of Dragon Temple are now six-star warriors. Other than that, there are more than ten five-star warriors and the remaining four-star and three-star warriors, there are more than one hundred people and almost all of them are here today. If it is as you said, then the Dragon Temple will have more than ten new six-star battle commanders! There will also be more than forty five-star generals and more than sixty four-star generals…"

Wesley stammered with excitement, "If…if that’s true… …then…the overall strength of the Dragon Temple, overnight…will… leap to a whole new realm!"

Charlie nodded and said lightly, "The strength of the Dragon Temple is actually far from enough. In this world, there are many powerful opponents that we don’t know about, I am afraid there are many…"

Drinking celebration wine together for the future, Charlie is full of hope, but also full of vigilance and caution. The overall strength of the Dragon Temple is indeed very strong, but it is only considered strong in the known world, but the powerful opponent hidden in the dark is probably much stronger than Dragon Temple.

Therefore, Charlie felt that in the future, he would not only continue to improve his own strength, but also continue to improve the strength of the entire Dragon Temple linearly.

Wesley understood Charlie’s character and immediately said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, please rest assured that your subordinates will never feel complacent because of the strength of the individual or the whole Dragon Temple! The strength is strong and in the heart, the enemy is not underestimated!"

Charlie nodded with satisfaction and said lightly, "If you can have this mentality, I have a little more expectation for the future of Dragon Temple!"

After that, he waved and said, "Come on, let brothers line up to get drinks!"

"Okay!" Wesley couldn’t hide his excitement and immediately turned to go out and said, "Brothers, Mr. Wade specially prepared a unique wine to celebrate your achievements. Believe me, this wine is worth thousands of dollars! It’s a great opportunity!"

He said immediately, "Everyone can have it! Starting from the first row, line up from left to right to come in to get the wine. Remember, don’t spill a drop, or you will regret it for the rest of your life!"

Everyone was at a loss. They couldn’t figure out what kind of wine could be worth thousands of dollars and even if they spilled a drop, why would they regret it for the rest of their lives?

However, they did not despise Wesley’s words because they knew that Charlie was an unfathomable top-level expert and even Supreme Commander Wesley was willing to respect him, so the wine he gave was definitely not an ordinary thing. So, everyone stood up straight, starting from the first row, lined up one by one to get a glass of liquor with a capacity of about forty or fifty milliliters in front of Charlie.

Wesley specifically explained to everyone that they must not drink in advance. They must wait for Charlie to speak before everyone drinks!

Needless to say, the organization and discipline of the Dragon Temple, everyone who got the wine glass, all had their arms completely parallel to the ground, with a 90-degree angle between their arms, holding the wine glass steadily, not daring to take it lightly.

Charlie didn’t have the arrogance of the Lord of the Dragon Temple at all and personally handed wine glasses to every soldier. This also flattered all Dragon Temple soldiers. This kind of treatment, let alone experience from Charlie, was never given even by Wesley.

Just when Charlie just handed a glass of wine to a soldier and lowered his head to pick up another glass of wine, he did not expect that the person standing in front of him would be his old acquaintance and the illegitimate daughter of the Bank family, Xion!

At this time, Xion looked at him with affection in her eyes with a shy smile. She couldn’t help pursing her cherry lips and said a little nervously, "Hello, Mr. Wade…"

Charlie asked in surprise, "Xion, why are you here?"

Some time ago, she was tracked down by detective Jack Lee in New York. In order to prevent her from being caught by him, Charlie had given orders to Wesley in advance and arranged for her to leave the United States by boat and transfer to a plane in Cuba to return to China. But Charlie didn’t expect that he would see Xion here.

Moreover, just now, he was in the underground operating room for a long time.

After Xion followed other Dragon Temple soldiers in, she was left on top and never went down, so the two didn’t have a chance to meet each other. It wasn’t until now that he found out that she had also come to Mexico.

Xion looked at Charlie affectionately at this time and said shyly, "Mr. Wade… Master Drake said that you have a mission for everyone and you need three-star and above warriors to participate. There are not enough three-star warriors. So I flew over from China."

Charlie nodded lightly and asked her with a smile, "Is it useless to use your own real identity this time?"

"No." Xion turned her back to the other Dragon Temple soldiers, so she mischievously sticking out her tongue and said, "I have a new identity this time."

"Okay." Charlie smiled slightly, handed her the liquor in his hand and said politely, as he said to others just now, "It’s been hard work today!"

Xion hurriedly shook her head and said, "It’s not hard, it’s not hard… It’s Xion’s honor to be able to serve you, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie said with a smile, "Okay, go back to the team, wait before you leave though. I’ll talk in detail later, you are coming back to the United States with me tonight, I still need your help."

Xion said a little nervously, "Mr. Wade, that detective has been tracking me down. If I go to the United States now, won’t it cause you trouble?"

Charlie shook his head and sighed, "Jack is no longer able to track you down. He had an accident some time ago and after his accident, the cases he led before are basically gone. Now, plus you have changed your identity, there will be no problem."

"That’s good! As long as I don’t cause trouble to Mr. Wade, Xion will be fine and every time will follow Mr. Wade’s instructions!"

Xion felt relieved and when she thought of being able to go back to the United States with Charlie, She felt even happier. She came here and her mission was secondary, mainly because she wanted to see Charlie. After all, she was thinking about it day and night in her heart every day, so she naturally wanted to find a chance to see him. But Xion still felt a little regretful. This time on the mission, there was almost no chance to meet Charlie. It was hard to meet now.

It is estimated that after drinking the celebration wine, everyone will immediately disband in place and then he will still be there. If she had to go back to China, she could almost only see Charlie once. But now is the best, after drinking the celebration wine, she can return to the United States with Charlie. This means that there will be more opportunities to meet and get along with him in the future. Immediately, Xion returned to the team happily with a glass of wine.

After everyone in Dragon Temple received the celebration wine and returned to their places, Charlie picked up the last two glasses of wine and handed one of them to Wesley.

Wesley raised the wine glass with respectful hands, then turned around and returned to the front of the queue, standing with the other Dragon Temple soldiers.

Charlie stood in front of the crowd, raised his glass with one hand and said loudly, "The performance of all the soldiers today has impressed me! I didn’t expect you to complete the task so beautifully, without any fuss. Not even a single brother is injured in this mission! In my opinion, your performance in this mission is absolutely perfect! In order to celebrate, I specially prepared these celebration wines. Let me raise a glass and drink this cup of celebration wine together!"

Wesley said loudly, "Your subordinate would love to share this cup with you!"

Everyone also said in unison, "Your subordinate would love to drink this cup with you!"

Charlie nodded with satisfaction and shouted boldly, "Okay, let’s go!"

Everyone also replied in unison, "Go!"

After the command, Charlie raised a glass with everyone and drank the potion in one gulp. For Charlie, the reiki in this wine was already negligible, so he basically didn’t feel it. However, for the soldiers, it was completely different! These people never thought that this wine would contain such powerful energy.

When they drank the glass of wine into their stomachs in one breath, they only felt a strong warm current from their stomachs rushing towards their dantian! Immediately after that, the warm current turned into a surging momentum that was like a destructive force and suddenly rushed towards the eight meridians!

For warriors, the improvement of their strength is closely related to two elements.

The first element is the number of openings of the Eight Extraordinary Meridians. It is also the fundamental element to measure a martial artist’s cultivation. The more the meridians are opened, the stronger the level and strength of the warrior.

As for the second element, it is the smoothness of each meridian. The vast majority of warriors can only open a few meridians, but they can’t make all the meridians completely open.

It’s as if everyone has two nostrils, whoever has the most open nostrils has more air intake.

As for the reiki, it can not only help them open up more meridians in one step, but also make the meridians they have opened up more smooth and directly improve their cultivation from two dimensions!

Therefore, at this moment, the soldiers were all amazed and inexplicably discovered that the surging momentum in their bodies was not only impacting the meridians that they had opened up, but also rushed to the next meridian that they had not been able to break through.

After a while, someone shouted excitedly "I have opened the fourth meridian! I have opened the fourth meridian!"

Immediately afterward, someone shouted, "Me too! My God! I’ve been waiting for more than eight years to get through this meridian! But eight years have passed and I haven’t been able to get it through. I didn’t expect it to be opened just now!"

Even Xion couldn’t help shouting in her heart "I even broke through to the four-star… I can’t even dream that I can become a four-star warrior like my grandfather… .."

In the crowd, some people even cried with excitement "Five-star warrior…I finally became a five-star warrior… I never dreamed that in my life… there is still a chance to become a five-star warrior…"

The dozen or so five-star warriors were all ecstatic at this time and someone blurted out "I have opened the sixth meridian… My… just got through…"

Then, there were the two existing commanders, Adolph Apollo and Calum Edwards. Although the two did not break through the seventh meridian immediately, their cultivation level also jumped from the middle stage of the six-star warrior to the realm of great perfection.

In fact, as long as Charlie gives them one more cup, It would be enough for them to complete the transition from six-star warrior to the breakthrough of the seven-star warrior.

Moreover, what is even rarer is that the reiki in the wine helped them continue to expand and strengthen the six meridians that have been opened up, making a qualitative improvement in their overall strength.

Even for a Master like Wesley, who has already stepped into the dark realm, this glass of wine makes him feel as if he has completed a transformation. Although his cultivation has not improved in stages, he has made great progress. Even in ten or eight years, there may not be such progress!

For a time, the more than 100 elite soldiers in the entire Dragon Temple were so excited that they couldn’t be more happy and many people even burst into tears.

For warriors, the difficulty of crossing the realm is comparable to the crossing of social classes. For some people, it is very difficult to get rid of poverty in a lifetime, while for some people, they may only be able to achieve a moderately prosperous life with a single effort.

If the middle class wants to go further and achieve complete financial freedom, it is also difficult to achieve in today’s cruel society.

The same is true for the realm of a warrior. Sometimes, even with a lifetime, it is impossible to achieve the leap from a two-star warrior to a three-star warrior. Two-star warriors are actually the ceiling of most warrior’s lives. Not to mention, from three stars to four stars, four stars to five stars and even five stars to six stars.

Charlie’s glass of wine actually made more than a hundred people achieve the realm of cultivation in an instant. For them, this is simply the most incredible miracle.

Wesley, as the most powerful person in the Dragon Temple, turned around to look at his brothers and immediately found that most of them had achieved the improvement of their cultivation realm and they were extremely excited.

When he turned to look at Charlie, in Wesley’s eyes, in addition to gratitude, there was more awe. He suddenly knelt down on one knee, looked at Charlie with fists in both hands and said respectfully, "Thank you Mr. Wade for your kindness! I would like to do everything for Mr. Wade!"

The other Dragon Temple members also came back to their senses instantly. Everyone followed Wesley and knelt down toward Charlie on one knee, clasped their fists with both hands and shouted loudly, "Thank you, Mr. Wade! I am willing to do whatever you want!"

Charlie looked at the more than 100 soldiers in front of him, seeing their eyes filled with tears and their faces showing determination, he knew that these people would definitely become his right-hand men.

While relieved, he nodded slightly and said loudly "I, in the future, will definitely not betray your trust! Whether it is Dragon Temple or you, in the future, you will spread your wings like a Roc, soaring up to 90,000 miles!"

All the soldiers immediately listened with enthusiasm.

At this time, the fire in the underground operating room had already burned the ground hot and the flames even poured out of the room on the ground.

Charlie said to Wesley "Wesley, it’s almost time, order everyone to evacuate in an orderly manner!"

When Wesley heard this, he immediately turned around and said loudly, "According to plan A retreat in an orderly manner, remember to take all the items that you have touched away from the scene and everyone’s wine glass! The aftermath team must erase all traces within half an hour and then evacuate according to the established route!"

The soldiers immediately shouted "Subordinates obey!"

After that, more than 100 people immediately disbanded on the spot and instantly divided into different groups, rushing in different directions. Some teams don’t need the aftermath, so they just loaded their wine glasses and started immediately, went out, started the car and drove away quickly.

According to the original plan, they were to disguise themselves as foreign workers and take a specially chartered plane from Mexico to return to the Middle East directly in the name of a project transfer.

There was also a team that was especially responsible for waiting for Charlie’s dispatch in the United States, so they had to travel on land to Los Angeles, which is very close to the US-Mexico border and then fly from Los Angeles to New York.

In addition, there is a special team that stays behind to deal with the aftermath. After they destroy all clues, they will not leave Mexico immediately, but will stay silent for three days to observe the changes. If the incident and the remaining clues are found, they will be resolved immediately. If not, they will also be evacuated back to the Middle East.

According to Charlie’s orders, the team in charge waiting to dispatch for the United States will take all the rescued people out of Mexico, no matter where they come from, they must first take them to the United States and then send them home from there.

Dragon Temple specially prepared a bus to facilitate the transportation of the rescued people.

However, among the on-site personnel, one person temporarily changed the established arrangement and that person was Xion.

Jack’s body has been frozen by the Joules family and Charlie is not worried that someone in the United States will track down Xion and take her back to the United States. He has other arrangements.

Soon, those who were rescued, along with the client who had just completed the operation and was still in a coma, were all taken out of the yard and lined up to board the bus.

Abren walked at the end of the team. He saw Charlie from a distance and wanted to say hello, but for some reason, he gave up the idea.

Seeing that he was hesitating to speak, Charlie shouted loudly "Brother!"

Abren turned his head subconsciously and asked a little nervously "Mr. Wade…you…you are calling me?"

Charlie nodded, smiled and said, "Of course, I called you, you won’t recognize me as a brother, right?"

Abren said flattered "Mr. Wade, you are here as my savior, how dare I call you a brother."

Charlie smiled lightly, looked at him and asked, "Brother, what are your plans next?"

Hearing Charlie’s question, Abren shook his head blankly and said with a wry smile "This is the situation, what else can I plan? I finally survived the disaster thanks to your blessing, so I’ll go back to the United States now and think about other ways…"

Charlie looked at him and said very seriously "Brother, since you have already planned to travel thousands of miles to Mexico to become a seafarer and I think it will be difficult for you to find a suitable job when you return to the United States."

Abren heard this, his expression suddenly embarrassed and helpless. He sighed and said, "If I can’t find a suitable job, I will just find some low-end jobs to do. My mother can find work for me in restaurants I’m sure."

Charlie looked at him and smiled "Brother, in my opinion, it’s not as good as this. You have already come out anyway, so you don’t have to go back in such a hurry. Since you are doing communication engineering, why don’t you join Dragon Temple and work with them in the future! The Dragon Temple is now based in the Middle East and permeates the world through the sea and the air. The demand for communication will definitely increase and become higher in the future and talents like you are very much needed."

When Charlie spoke, he already had two plans in mind. If Abren agreed to his invitation, it would be the best and he would definitely let Wesley give him generous treatment and then take him directly to the Middle East.

But if he does not agree, he would definitely not be able to let him stay with the memory of what happened here and return to the United States directly. Like other rescued people he would erase all the memories of him and others about today.

But Charlie easily didn’t want to try the second option. After all, he met Abren once and it was a bit of a fate. If his memory is erased, the two would have no interaction in the future and Abren would forget today’s bloody lesson and return to the United States in a confused way trying to find another job.

In contrast, Charlie prefers to take him under his command and at the same time let him retain his memory, which is considered a great joy.

Abren did not expect that Charlie would invite him to join the Dragon Temple. At this moment, he didn’t hesitate at all, but asked with great surprise "Brother, is someone like me really qualified to join Dragon Temple?"

Charlie said seriously "Brother, you are an expert in communication, we need talents like you and the core members of Dragon Temple are mostly Chinese, there is no obstacle to communication and integration will be very simple, which is definitely more comfortable than returning to the United States and looking for work."

Abren excitedly said without thinking "I’m willing! I’m willing! You saved my life. If there is a chance to repay my gratitude, I will never hesitate and I don’t want a penny. I’m satisfied that you can take care of me."

Charlie said with a smile "Brother, you don’t want a salary, what about your mother, wife and children?"

"It’s okay…" Abren said firmly "As a human being, I need to repay my gratitude. If it weren’t for you, my mom, wife and children would think that I am missing in the future and they would always worry about me and look for clues everywhere until they find the news that I had been killed. Maybe they will learn the details of my murder from the police and they will definitely be extremely painful and grief-stricken…"

Abren looked at Charlie and choked "You saved me. In this life, my wife, mother and children will not suffer from the pain of my tragic death. From this point of view, you not only saved me but also saved them. In this case, it is the best for them that I live. The situation is over, as for the difficulties in life, I believe they should be able to overcome it, it is nothing more than a little hard work!"

Charlie saw Abren’s firm expression and eyes and he was a little moved in his heart.

After a while, he called Wesley to his side and said to him "Wesley, this is Abren Farran, an expert in the field of communications, I believe Dragon Temple definitely needs such a talent, so let him follow you and take him to the Middle East."

Wesley said with a smile "That’s great! Dragon Temple is now preparing to strengthen its hardware investment in the communications field and there is a shortage of such talent to help us complete the infrastructure and future blueprint planning!"

Charlie smiled and said, "Okay! In my opinion, in the future, Dragon Temple can even customize its own communication satellites from communication companies and then go to a commercial satellite launch company to launch and build its own satellite communication system. After all, Dragon Temple’s interior Communication requires a high level of confidentiality, but if it relies on the communication and network services provided by other operators, it is difficult to achieve 100% security."

Charlie said again "I remember that now both private and government enterprises seem to be able to launch their own satellites."

"Yes." Abren, who was on the side, knew this very well and he nodded immediately and said without hesitation "The three biggest problems with privately launching satellites are actually related to money. One is the R&D and production of the satellite itself, the other is the cost of launching and the approval process required to launch the satellite. If the satellite is launched in the name of Dragon Temple it is estimated that all countries will be sensitive. I suggest that you can first register a legal private company in the United States or an offshore center such as the Cayman Islands and then use this private company to connect with satellite R&D companies, launch companies and get approval."

Wesley on the side quickly asked "Mr. Farran, what is the total cost of launching a communication satellite?"

Abren thought about it and said, "If you just want to realize the globalization of Dragon Temple itself. Communication, rather than trying to become a To-C communication provider, in fact, the overall demand will be much smaller, the cost of satellites will be around 10 million US dollars and the launch cost is lower. At present, for Elon Musk’s Space-X, the launch price for one kilogram is around US$5,000 and the price for a satellite is around US$2 million. If it is global communication, if there are 20 or 30 satellites guaranteed, it will be absolutely foolproof!"

Wesley didn’t know much about this and couldn’t help but exclaim "Do we need so many satellites?"

Abren nodded and said "Twenty or thirty satellites are not too many. Elon Musk’s Starlink has launched thousands of satellites so far and they will launch thousands more in the future. The total number will be 10,000 or above if you want to achieve global communication, the more satellites, the better. If you can have satellites overhead at any time, you can achieve almost no dead corner coverage on the global surface and the more satellites, the more processing power and communication bandwidth. The higher it is, but for Musk, his satellite is developed and launched by himself, so the cost will be much lower and it is for commercial use, so the demand is large and Dragon Temple uses it internally, so the demand will be relatively low."

As Charlie listened he was overjoyed and said, "Brother is indeed a professional! If that’s the case, then come to Dragon Temple to lead this matter and strive to build our own satellite communication network for the Dragon Temple in the shortest possible time!"

Abren’s major is communication engineering, of which he is best at satellite communication. He was originally a professional with strong scientific research and development capabilities, but due to his age, he is already a little too old. In addition, most communication companies have a very stable market share. They have already entered the stage of receiving dividends and are unwilling to invest too much.

Thus in the research and development of new technologies, Abren has not been able to find a suitable job that he likes. In fact, for professional and technical talent, the saddest thing is not to be laid off, but to be full of ambition and find no real use. But Charlie’s remarks gave him a lot of encouragement all of a sudden.

Charlie just said casually and then made up his mind to build his own satellite communication system for Dragon Temple. This courage is indeed very rare and Abren also wholeheartedly hopes to find an opportunity to display all his abilities and ambitions, so he is very excited and enthusiastic. Almost without thinking, he blurted out, "Mr. Wade, thank you for considering me, I will do my best!"

Charlie nodded and turned to Wesley and said, "Wesley, after brother Abren arrives in Syria he will be paid an annual salary of one million US dollars after tax. In addition, because the place is too far from home, an additional $500,000 must be given as a settlement fee every year. If the project progresses with high quality and quantity, a performance bonus will be given at that time."

Wesley immediately said, "Mr. Wade, rest assured, your subordinates must be properly arranged!"

Abren next to him suddenly became nervous, he quickly waved his hand and said, "No, no…Mr. Wade, you saved my life, how can I take your salary… this is definitely not possible… I said just now, as long as you take care of my boarding, I don’t want a penny for the rest."

Charlie waved his hand and said with a serious face, "Brother, look, the entire Dragon Temple has pledged its allegiance to me. If I mistreat anyone who works for me, how can I convince the public in the future? After you arrive in Syria, all the members of the Dragon Temple around you have salary income, but you don’t have a penny. If others know, what do they think of me?"

Abren was sweating anxiously and blurted out, "But…but I always want to thank you for saving my life…"

Charlie smiled and said, "There are many ways to repay me. After you reach Syria, you can devote yourself to your work and use the results of this work to repay the life-saving grace in the future. This is the most practical way."

He said in an unquestionable tone, "We have decided this matter, you don’t need to talk anymore. Your salary will be paid monthly in the future. But I will let Wesley pay for the $500,000 settlement fee first so that you can solve the family’s problems first."

Abren wanted to say something, but he couldn’t say it at all. He couldn’t control his red eyes.

Charlie patted his arm and said seriously, "Brother, since you have this ability, you must let your wife, children and elderly mother enjoy the happiness. Give them $500,000 first and let them take care of all the difficulties in the family. Solve it all in one go, let mom concentrate on her life, let the wife concentrate on taking care of the family, let the children concentrate on school so that you can also concentrate on work without worrying about the future."

Charlie gave a slight pause and continued, "More importantly, this money can not only solve their difficulties, but also make them feel more at ease with you working outside alone and at the same time have more confidence in your future life, everyone is happy! So don’t refuse anymore, agree readily and then tonight, you will go directly to the Middle East!"

Abren’s tears could no longer be controlled and the tears of the forty-year-old gentlemen kept dripping like pearls with a broken thread. After a while, he wiped away the tears with his hands and said unswervingly, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade, I will do everything I can and what I have learned in my life to repay your kindness!"

Charlie nodded, smiled and said, "This is equivalent to agreeing and you don’t need to worry about the rest."

He said to Wesley, "Wesley, you arrange for my brother to go to Syria with your men. After you arrive in Syria, if he wants manpower, you will arrange the manpower. If he wants money, you will arrange the money and if he wants the land, you will arrange the land. In short, you have to let him have no worries and at the same time provide him with all the necessary conditions. We must build a set of Dragon Temple’s own satellite communication systems in the shortest time. In this way, Dragon Temple will no longer have to worry about the problem of information leakage in the future and it is 100% reliable. In the future, it will definitely serve us well!"

"Okay! Your subordinate understands!" Wesley was also a little excited at this time. Although he has operated Dragon Temple for many years, he has never thought that it can have its own satellite communication system. This is definitely a qualitative improvement!

Since Abren agreed to the invitation to go to Syria, Charlie did not let him get on the bus but asked Wesley to arrange for him to leave the scene with other soldiers in other vehicles.

Wesley said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, our people have already discovered the whereabouts of Pauline Yates. She and her accomplice are currently hiding in Las Vegas. As long as we take her back to New York, your mother-in-law will be able to clear the suspicion. When do you think it is appropriate for us to start?"

"Pauline Yates?" Charlie frowned slightly and asked, "Is that the person my mother-in-law met at the New York airport?"

"Yes." Wesley said, "The woman’s real name is Janice Hatley and her situation is similar to that of Georgina."

Charlie nodded and said lightly, "Keep an eye on her first. I still have some things to do when I go back to New York. Don’t scare the snake for the time being and I’ll catch her back when I need to."

"Okay." Wesley nodded, "Then I’ll let my subordinates keep an eye on her 24/7 and be ready at any time."

Charlie slightly nodded his head and asked him, "Is my mother-in-law okay inside?"

Wesley scratched his head awkwardly and said, "This… Mr. Wade, I don’t know what to say…"

Charlie said casually, "It’s okay to say it."

Wesley coughed twice and said, "Your mother-in-law…at the institution… now it can be said that she feels like a duck to water and is happy…"

Charlie was stunned and asked him, "What’s the matter?"

Wesley said, "That’s it… didn’t you ask me before that I should send a few female soldiers to take care of her… so she is now punishing the whole crowd. In the prison, basically, she dominates, not only the cell she is in, but also the cells that are under the command of our three female soldiers. So she is all in all now…. I heard reports from my subordinates that your mother-in-law is already the number one person in the whole Institution and no one dares to challenge her authority and she has given herself a nickname…"

Charlie asked in surprise, "What nickname?"

Wesley said embarrassedly, "Bedford Hill…ghost… ghost of sorrow… "

"What the hell…" Charlie was stunned and blurted out, "Who gave it to her? Could it be herself?"

"Yes…" Wesley sneered, "Mr. Wade is wise . . . she really did it herself…"

Charlie didn’t expect that his mother-in-law could give herself such a martial-arts nickname when she was in prison. Bedford Hill Ghost of Sorrow…

Have to say, this nickname sounds really imposing.

However, Charlie was not surprised at all, this was the usual behavior of his mother-in-law. It’s a little inappropriate to say that she is bullying people, but to say that she is bullying others, it’s definitely not wrong.

Unexpectedly, in two or three days, she will be able to mix into Bedford Mountain Ghost of Sorrows. It seems that her life inside is really like a duck in water. So, Charlie said, "Okay, let her go on, as long as she is happy. When I finish my work in New York, it doesn’t matter if she is Bedford Hill Ghost or the Bedford Hill Djinn. The pigs have to come out when they are crazy."

Wesley nodded and said with a smile, "Then I will wait for your nod."

"Okay." Charlie smiled and said, "You go to work first, I will go take a look on the bus, there is still some unfinished business."

Wesley said respectfully, "Okay, Mr. Wade, the subordinates will go to work first."

After Wesley left, Charlie boarded the bus that was ready to depart. He shook hands with those who were rescued one by one, but while shaking hands, he put subtle auras into each one’s body. However, everyone knows nothing about it.

The last person Charlie shook hands with was the old grandmother who gave him the phoenix vine. He shook hands with the grandmother and said very seriously, "Madam, my subordinates will arrange for you and your son to return to China first. They will help you solve your problems in life and they will write down your address, etc. After I return to China, I will also come to visit you in person!"

The lady was a little excited and said with some panic, "Wade…Mr. Wade…how is this possible? You are our savior and the visit has to be ours to you…"

Others in the car also nodded, "Yes, Mr. Wade, it should be us who come to visit you together!"

Charlie smiled slightly, "I appreciate your kindness, it’s too early now. Next there are still hundreds of kilometers to go, everyone should take a good rest first."

Just after he finished speaking, except for the lady, everyone seemed to yawn and then they fell to sleep one by one.

The lady was a little surprised at this time and said, "These people…how do they sleep…"

Charlie said with a smile, "Madam, you should hurry up and rest, I will definitely come to visit after I return to China, just you may not recognize me at that time, but it doesn’t matter. I will claim to be the descendant of your husband’s friend before his death and then I will help you and your son arrange everything in the future so that you will have no worries in this life."

The woman was at a loss, she said firmly, "Mr. Wade, although I am old, my brain is still working. Don’t worry, I will never forget your life-saving grace!"

Charlie knew that she did not understand the meaning of his words, so he smiled and said, "Madam, the bus is about to start, you should rest now."

As soon as the voice fell, a trace of reiki entered the old woman’s meridian and she fell asleep quickly.

Charlie got off the bus at this time and said to Xion, who was waiting, "Let’s go Xion, let’s go back to New York!"

In the dark, Charlie took a modified bulletproof Cadillac and drove into Ensenada Airport. In the car, apart from the driver arranged by Wesley, there were only Charlie and Xion.

At this moment, the Wade family’s Concorde was waiting at the end of the runway. The slender fuselage and sci-fi shape make this plane look like a ghost. This plane was arranged by Charlie in advance and it flew from China to Mexico to take him back. Regardless of civil aviation or private aircraft, the turnover efficiency is too slow. Using this aircraft can reduce the overall flight time by half.

As soon as Charlie’s car appeared on the airport runway, the cabin door opened from the inside and the two figures quickly got off the plane and waited respectfully in front of the boarding ladder.

These two people are Charlie’s right-hand men in Aurous Hill, the person in charge of Aurous Hill Shangri-La, Isaac Cameron and Aurous Hill’s underground world, Don Albert. Both of them came here on this plane from China at Charlie’s orders, but the two of them didn’t know at this time why Charlie had to call them all the way to Mexico.

Seeing that the car that Charlie was in was approaching, Albert couldn’t help but ask Isaac in a low voice, "Mr. Cameron, what do you think Master Wade is doing for us to come to Mexico this time?"

"How do I know…" Isaac shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just listened to the Young Master’s instructions to let me get on this plane and come with you. As for the follow-up arrangements for the Young Master, I don’t know."

Albert pouted, "Tsk tsk, I see this posture. Master Wade seems to be planning to fly away overnight. I thought he wanted us to come to Mexico to do something. He also said that he would stop by and get Mexican tacos. It seems that the food back home is not very authentic. The best food has to be eaten in the place where it originated, in order to experience the real authentic taste."

Isaac smiled, "Don’t worry about eating tacos, I will arrange it when you are done with the things arranged by the Young Master."

With that said, Isaac reminded, "But you must be careful in a place like this, this is not China, let alone Aurous Hill. In this kind of place, a teenage child on the side of the road has something in his pocket. They all have a real firearm and as long as there is a disagreement, they will shoot when they draw it."

Albert shrank his neck and waved his hands, "Then let’s not worry about tacos, I am a person with a head and a face in Aurous Hill anyway. If I were shot to death by a kid, that would be an embarrassment."

Isaac laughed, "Why don't you want to eat tacos anymore?"

Albert pouted and said, "Tacos, isn’t it just a tortilla roll? It’s the same everywhere. I’ll go back to China to eat tacos, an improved fish-flavored shredded pork."

While the two of them were talking, Charlie’s Cadillac had already arrived.

Isaac hurriedly stepped forward to open the car door and said respectfully, "Hello, Master Wade!"

While speaking, he saw Xion in the car and hurriedly said, "Miss Banks is also here!"

Albert was the most discerning and without hesitation, went around to the other side and opened the car door on the other side and said respectfully, "Hello Master Wade, hello Miss Banks!"

Xion was not used to it. She said politely, "Hello Don Albert, Hello Mr. Cameron."

Charlie got out of the car and said to the two, "It’s hard for you to travel far and wide and I may have to do something in New York. I’m afraid there are not enough people I can trust. So I called you here."

Isaac said sternly, "Master, our duty is to serve you. How can this be considered hard work, it’s a matter of our own."

Albert also laughed and said, "Yes, Master Wade, I am a brick of yours. You can move it wherever you need it and I am a brick with legs. As long as you need it, I don’t need you to move it. I can run over by myself."

Charlie smiled and said, "Albert, without you this time, in the field of facial art, I don’t know how many works of human calligraphy have been lost because of this."

Albert grinned, "Master Wade, who is next, I’m back here with a knife close to my body. I can create new works for you anytime, anywhere!"

"Okay." Charlie nodded and smiled, beckoned to the two and said, "Let’s go, let’s go up and talk!"

When the two heard Charlie’s invitation, Isaac and Albert hurriedly nodded and then followed him and Xion onto the plane.

As soon as he got on the plane, Charlie said to the three of them "Make yourself comfortable, I’ll go inside and make a call."

The cabin of the Concord is divided into four parts, in addition to the cockpit and the working area of the crew, the cabin is divided into a seating area, office area and rest area from front to back.

The seating area is full of large first-class seats, which can accommodate thirty people, the office area has a conference room, an office and a lounge area with a double suite.

After Charlie greeted the three, he went to the back office first and the first thing he did after sitting down was to call Michaela.

After Michaela received the call, she respectfully asked, "Mr. Wade, what are your orders?"

Charlie said, "Miss Joules, I will send you a list of medicinal herbs in a moment and you can hurry up and prepare it for me in New York. If you can get it all together, it’s the best. If you can’t get it all together, you can tell me in time which ingredient is missing and I will have it shipped from China."

"No problem." Michaela hurriedly said "Mr. Wade, here in New York. There are many Chinese and there are also many well-known traditional medicine practitioners. The business of Chinese medicine and medicinal materials is also quite large and I believe that I can gather what you need."

Charlie hummed and said, "Then I will send you the list, thank you for your hard work."

"Mr. Wade is very polite, it is my honor to serve you." She then asked "By the way, Mr. Wade, when will you return to New York?"

Charlie said, "My plane is about to take off and I should be there in two hours."

Michaela said hurriedly, "Then I’ll pick you up at the airport!"

Charlie didn’t plan to stay at Joules’s house tonight, because he wanted to make alchemy and Isaac and Albert were both around, so he planned to stay at the Shangri-La Hotel in New York. So, he said to Michaela "Miss Joules, don’t bother, I’m going to Shangri-La tonight. Just prepare the medicinal materials from your side and come to Shangri-La to find me directly."

Although Michaela was a little disappointed, she was still feeling very refreshed and agreed "Okay, Mr. Wade, please send me the list and I will prepare it as soon as possible."

Charlie then sent her the list of materials needed to refine the Reshaping Pill. Although the materials required for this are very valuable, at least they are not as rare as the phoenix vines. With the phoenix vine, it should not be too difficult to match other materials.

Once the materials are ready, Charlie will be able to directly refine the Reshaping Pill in New York.

At that time, after the pill is completed, Kairi, Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka can all fly to New York and he can solve the problems of these people at one time.

Thinking of Yuhiko Ito, Charlie couldn’t help but think of Nanako Ito. He has not seen her in a while. Although he didn’t want to admit it, he knew in his heart that he had always missed her. If Yuhiko Ito comes to the United States, Nanako will definitely be with him and he will be able to see her at that time.

However, Charlie didn’t think anything wrong, he just subconsciously hoped to take this opportunity to see her.

Later, he was afraid that his wife would be worried about her mother, so he picked up the phone and called her.

After the phone call was answered, Claire asked, "Husband, where are you now?"

Charlie said, "I flew out of town to help mom find a reference and now I am coming back to New York and has mom contacted you in the past two days?"

"I got in touch." Claire sighed and said, "Husband, I was just about to call you to tell you about it. Mom called me just ten minutes ago. You know on the phone. Do you know what she said to me?"

Charlie, already guessed, but still pretended to be curious and asked "What did Mom say?"

Claire said helplessly "She said that she is doing very well in prison now. She wanted to call you, but your phone never got through, so she called me and asked me to tell you that she is not in a hurry to come out right now, so don’t get her out of there too soon… What else can I say, I thought as long as she can make it back to China with us that would have been the best. If it doesn’t work, she can come back by herself after she is released from prison…"

She asked nervously "Husband, don’t you think she is too strange? What could she be doing in prison and say that she doesn’t want to come out too soon… …"

Charlie sneered and thought to himself "My silly wife, you have to know that your mother is the ghost of Bedford Hill now, I guess you can understand why she doesn’t want to come out…"

But he didn’t say much, just comforted "Wife, I guess mom didn’t want us to worry, so she said that."

Claire said seriously "Mom is not the kind of person who knows how to… There are only two possibilities that she doesn’t want to come out for someone who thinks about others, one is that she was coerced and the other is that she lived very comfortably there."

He sighed in his heart "It really is her confidence."

He said with a sigh of relief "Don’t worry, the prison is not a place outside the law and no one should coerce her. As for the second possibility, I think this may be the case. It may be that she made friends inside and wants to experience a new life in it and I also asked a client in New York to help me find a relationship. I guess I can take care of her there."

Claire said helplessly "To be honest when I heard her tone on the phone, it didn’t seem like she was being coerced, her tone was weird, she seemed very happy, but she didn’t want me to hear it, so she did it on purpose. It was some restraint… I really don’t understand…"

Charlie smiled "Good wife if you don’t understand, don’t think so much, since Mom can tell you that herself, then there must be no trouble and all should be good."

"Well…" Claire sighed and said helplessly "I can’t do anything about her, I just have to ask you to work hard and find a way to rescue her."

Charlie smiled and said, "It’s not hard work, as long as mom is fine, everything else is not important."

Charlie saw the seat belt warning light in the office turned on, so he told Claire "Wife, the plane is about to take off and I have to return to New York overnight, so I will hang up now. You take care of yourself, take classes well and don’t worry about the rest of the things."

"Okay…" Claire instructed "Then husband, you must also pay attention to rest, don’t be tired."

After exhorting each other for a while, the two hung up the phone with no end in sight.

Immediately, the aircraft’s thrust was fully turned on and after taxiing for a certain distance on the runway, it rose into the air and disappeared into the night.

The flight, which originally took at least five or six hours to fly, landed at JFK Airport in New York in just two hours.

The convoy of Shangri-La Hotel was already waiting at the airport.

After Charlie and everyone completed the customs formalities from the VIP channel, they took the concierge convoy of Shangri-La directly to the hotel.

When he was about to arrive at the hotel, Michaela called and said to him, "Mr. Wade, I have all the herbs on your list. Should I bring them to the hotel now?"

Charlie didn’t expect Michaela’s efficiency to be so fast, after all, it only took more than two hours and it was a big night. But Charlie didn’t ask much. Michaela is now the head of the Joules family and she is also a householder in New York. Naturally, the relationship channel is deeply rooted. So Charlie said "Then let’s meet at the hotel!"

When the convoy arrived at the Shangri-La, Michaela had been waiting there for a long time.

Flint was also beside her and Flint was carrying two huge suitcases. Inside, there were the medicinal materials that Michaela prepared for Charlie.

As soon as Charlie got out of the car, Michaela stepped forward and was about to speak, when she saw Xion walking out of the car door she couldn’t help being a little surprised.

Immediately, Isaac Cameron and Don Albert got out of the car behind and Michaela was even more puzzled. She naturally knew and saw these two people in China, but she didn’t expect Charlie to call them to the United States too. However, she quickly returned to normal and respectfully said to Charlie "Mr. Wade, everything you want is ready."

After saying that, she pointed to the box in Flint’s hand and said, "I’m afraid you won’t have enough, so on the basis of your orders, I have prepared one more."

"Okay!" Charlie nodded "I must have made Miss Joules busy."

Charlie added "Miss Joules, what is the situation with that Jack Lee? How’s it going?"

Michaela said hurriedly "His body has been frozen in the freezing center and the state after freezing is very stable."

"Okay." Charlie nodded and said, "I need to arrange a time for the hard work, I want to go tomorrow to take a look at him."

Michaela agreed without hesitation and asked, "What time Mr. Wade wants to go, I will arrange it in advance. The freezing center is in the suburbs of New York, you can take a helicopter and get there in half an hour."

He is confident in refining the remodeling pill, but he is not sure when it will be successful. So he said, "I’m not sure about the time yet. If you’re busy, you can arrange for someone you can trust to connect with Mr. Cameron here. You should know him, right?"

Michaela nodded and said hello to Isaac, smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Cameron."

After finishing speaking, she looked at Albert and said with a smile, "Hello, Don Albert."

Isaac Cameron and Don Albert already knew Michaela’s true identity and that she is now the head of the entire Joules family, so the two of them are somewhat restricted, they quickly nodded politely to say hello and said together, "Hello, Miss Joules!"

Michaela said to Charlie "Mr. Wade, I will go to the Freezing Center tomorrow, then I will not arrange anything else tomorrow. When the time comes, you can call me in advance and I will come to pick you up directly by helicopter."

"Alright." Charlie did not show any kindness to Michaela, but agreed readily thinking that he would hurry up to do alchemy, so he said "Miss Joules, I still have some things to deal with today, so I won’t accompany you anymore. We will talk about other things when we meet tomorrow. You have to make a special trip."

Michaela respectfully said "Mr. Wade, then I won’t disturb you anymore."

After that, she said to Flint, "Master Yeager, give Mr. Wade the suitcases."

Flint stepped forward with the material, Isaac and Don Albert both came forward and went to pick it up, but someone was one step ahead of them, it was Xion.

She didn’t want to be uncourteous in front of Charlie, but she had already regarded herself as Charlie’s soldier and was loyal to him, so she instinctively stepped forward and took things over.

Since Charlie had asked Isaac to arrange the room here in advance, after saying goodbye to Michaela and Flint, he said to Isaac "Mr. Cameron, you live in the same room with Don Albert and Xion goes to the presidential suite with me."

As soon as Charlie said these words, Xion, Isaac and Don Albert were all a little surprised.

Xion’s cheeks instantly became flushed and Isaac and Don Albert had a sense of clarity on their faces as if they had realized something.

How could Charlie not see the wretchedness on the faces of these two people, so he said sternly "I asked Miss Joules to prepare some medicinal materials for me and I will make some medicinal herbs tonight, she is, among the three of you, the strongest, she will follow me and help me in time in case of any need."

For Charlie, refining higher-level medicinal pills is a big challenge. The higher the level of medicinal pills, the greater the loss of reiki during refining and the more dangerous the refining process. If there is a deviation in the middle, it will fall short in the light and it will devour his energy too much.

Although Xion can’t help with alchemy, she is the strongest among them. With her there, at least she can help Charlie avoid any external interference as much as possible, which is an extra layer of protection.

The two of them suddenly realized and then they couldn’t help showing some regretful expressions and Xion also appeared a little ashamed at this moment of her own thoughts.

Then the four came to the top floor and Charlie took Xion to the presidential suite, instructed her to close the doors and windows and the curtains tightly and then said to her "Xion, I will be in the main room refining the medicine, don’t let anyone in before I come out."

Xion nodded and asked him, "Mr. Wade, is there anything else I need to do?"

Charlie smiled slightly "No, no. Just don’t let people come in and disturb me."

Xion said without hesitation "Okay, Mr. Wade, I am guarding at the door."

Charlie suddenly remembered something and asked, "Xion, what does a four-star warrior feel like?"

Xion still couldn’t hide her excitement when he mentioned the four-star warrior, she said respectfully "Mr. Wade, I have had no time to feel… so far I feel like it’s like a dream… Grandpa waited for a lifetime to become a four-star warrior, but I’m only in my twenties and I have already reached this state… really… really it’s a little unbelievable, I’ve been in a trance all the way and I may not be able to adapt for a while."

Charlie nodded and smiled "Since it’s hard to adapt to this time, I’ll save you some trouble right."

Xion asked in surprise, "Mr. Wade, what do you mean? I don’t understand…"

Charlie smiled lightly and said, "I’ll teach you how to adapt more quickly. Come on, close your eyes first and take a few deep breaths."

Xion obeyed and did as she was told. Closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

At this time, Charlie urged "The efficiency of ventilation should be faster and you can use your mouth to assist breathing."

Xion immediately did as instructed, opened her mouth and tried her best to improve the efficiency of exhalation and inhalation.

Suddenly, she felt that something the size of marble was thrown into her mouth.

She opened her eyes subconsciously and before she had time to speak, she felt that the thing in her mouth instantly turned into a warm current and quickly merged into her dantian. She was shocked and couldn’t help looking at Charlie and asked in horror, "Mr. Wade…you…did you give me a pill?"

Charlie nodded his head and said lightly "It’s a Life Saving pill, this pill can help you quickly break through to five stars, haven’t you been used to breaking through to four stars, just adapt to four stars and five stars together."

Xion was stunned for a moment, she never dreamed it would turn out to be such a thing in her life. Just when she was so overwhelmed that she was so frightened that she didn’t know what to do, or even what to say, Charlie said lightly, "I’m going to make medicine, hurry up to absorb and digest the power of the medicine, at most in ten minutes, you will be able to break through the fifth meridian."

After saying that, before Xion could respond, he turned around with the herbs and went into the bedroom, leaving Xion in a motionless and confused state.

Other warriors will wait for a few years or even decades, for the opportunity to let their cultivation level breakthrough another hurdle.

However, in just a few hours, Xion broke through two meridians one after another and jumped from a three-star warrior to a five-star. This kind of speed is almost unheard of in the field of martial arts. She didn’t expect that Charlie could give her such good fortune.

After all, she was able to upgrade from a two-star warrior to a three-star and it was because of Charlie’s help, which was equivalent to Charlie single-handedly pushing her from two-star to five-star.

Just when she was surprised and happy and even more moved by Charlie, Charlie closed the door directly, locked himself in the bedroom and began to refine the Reshaping Pill.

This kind of favor to Xion was just a little effort for him and he didn’t take it to heart. Although the Life Saving Pill is consumed very quickly, it is not too difficult to refine. When the batch at hand is used up, the next batch can be refined, which is nothing more than consuming some medicinal materials and reiki.

However, for Charlie, refining Reshaping pills is a real challenge. A Reshaping Pill is actually no longer a medicinal pill for ordinary people. Its significance is not only to allow people’s limbs, internal organs to regenerate. Its significance is that as long as the person’s brain is not damaged, Reshaping Pill can make him alive and completely restored to the original state.

At this point, the Rejuvenation Pill is far from being able to do it. Take Jack’s situation as an example, no matter how much Rejuvenation Pill is given to him, he will surely die. For that kind of comprehensive fatal damage, even the Rejuvenation Pill could not hold his life.

Only the Reshaping Pill, which is not about martial arts, can save him. Rejuvenation pills can make people go back in time and return to a younger state, but Reshaping Pills can make people reborn into nirvana. This is the real magic of it.

The most amazing thing about Reshaping Pill is that it ignores the user’s own strength, no matter how strong or weak, it can regenerate its nirvana. Not to mention an ordinary person like Jack, even an expert in the dark world like Wesley. In case one day he encounters a strong enemy and is seriously injured, as long as his brain is not damaged, he can use a Reshaping Pill to save him intact and return him to the pre-death situation.

This is the real value of the Reshaping Pill. It is like working insurance with no upper limit. It can always guarantee that no matter how much loss you encounter, it will pay the full amount. If you lose 100, it will pay you 100, if you lose 10 billion, it will also pay you 10 billion.

Therefore, once the Reshaping Pill is successfully refined, it will not only be of great use for Jack and Yuhiko Ito but also very important insurance for Charlie.

In order to refine the pill, he took out all the medicinal materials he needed from the box and placed them in front of him one by one according to his own needs.

Then he took out the bracelet made of phoenix vine from his pocket and used reiki as the knife, cutting off about a tenth of it from above.

These are all the materials that Charlie needs to refine and reshape the pill this time. According to the records in the Apocalyptic Book, these materials should be able to refine about 15 to 20 Reshaping pills.

However, the most uncertain factor is if the reshaping pill consumes too much reiki.

Although Charlie didn’t know how much, he knew that the reiki in his body was definitely not enough. So, just to be cautious, he took out two very precious Cultivation Pills. He kept these two Cultivation Pills handy for emergencies.

In case, in the process of alchemy, he finds that the reiki in his body is unsustainable. He immediately uses the help of Cultivation Pills to replenish his reiki.

When everything was ready, he activated the small piece of phoenix vine with reiki according to the method recorded in the "Apocalyptic Book".

The phoenix vine is like nuclear fuel. Once activated, the medicinal properties rapidly increase, so almost in an instant, the powerful medicinal power surged out from it.

Charlie immediately wrapped the powerful medicinal properties together with the prepared medicinal materials with aura.

Immediately afterward, the phoenix vine, which was activated by the reiki, completely penetrated its medicinal properties into all the medicinal materials like magma.

Just like nuclear radiation, these medicinal materials are also undergoing, earth-shaking transformation under the action of Phoenix vine. It can be said that all the medicinal materials in front of Charlie have completed a certain degree of mutation at this moment and the medicinal properties have also undergone a reborn evolution under the dual action of Phoenix vine and Reiki.

What surprised Charlie most was that when the phoenix vine was activated, its powerful medicinal properties quickly formed an unimaginable law of operation in the aura wrapped in it. It is like a gaseous planet, constantly rotating, expanding and collapsing towards the center under the action of aura. When it spins faster and faster, it is like a super powerful centrifugal pump, frantically extracting reiki from Charlie’s body.

Originally, Charlie controlled the output speed of the aura himself, but he soon discovered that the speed of the aura output was no longer within his control and it soon changed from active output to being extracted.

It didn’t take long for the reiki in his body to be drawn away and the vortex, which was spinning as fast as a gaseous planet, began to rotate faster and faster and the degree of collapse inward became more and more terrifying.

That quickly collapsed from a large ball with a diameter of more than one meter to the size of a football. However, its density has grown at an exponential rate.

Charlie felt that his reiki was soon showing signs of being unsustainable, so he grabbed a Cultivation Pill without thinking and immediately stuffed it into his mouth.

The surging reiki was just melted from the medicinal pill and before it was warm, it was immediately sucked away by the swirling vortex. He suddenly found that he was a little too optimistic before.

Two Cultivation Pills, it seems won’t be able to hold this ghost at all. So, he didn’t dare to wait for the reiki to be consumed, so he immediately swallowed another Cultivation Pill. The speed at which the vortex rotates and collapses is still accelerating.

At this time, it has collapsed from the size of a football just now to the size of a baseball.

However, this thing shows no sign of stopping and it seems to be turning more and more fierce. The aura in Charlie’s body soon showed signs of being unstoppable.

At this time, he was already a little horrified. He never imagined that this thing had such great power. It was almost equivalent to using a centrifugal pump to draw blood from his body, how could the blood in his body withstand such a violent pumping?

But now he has opened the bow without turning back the arrow, he can only grit his teeth, take out another Cultivation Pill, put it in his mouth and pray in his heart "Don’t let me take another Cultivation Pill… Cultivation Pill is the most useful elixir for me right now. If I lose four or five or more Cultivation Pills just for refining Reshaping Pills, it would be a dream to wake up and cry…"

Charlie thought so, biting his annoyance and putting the third Cultivation Pills into his mouth. Like the previous two Cultivation Pills,The reiki of this Cultivation Pill was quickly drawn away, even faster than before.

Charlie felt exhausted, so he gritted his teeth and scolded with difficulty "Today is really a big loss!"

After that, he took out another Cultivation Pill, intending to swallow it and hold on. At this time, the vortex has already accelerated to the extreme.

Charlie saw that it had collapsed into a ball with a diameter of only about five centimeters and at an extremely fast speed, the ball would even set the air on fire, so hot that it emitted a dazzling white light and the rolling heat waves in the air rushed to the face.

It even caused the wooden furniture and floors in the room to expand and burst due to the heat wave and the wooden floors even arched from the ground!

The huge flow rate of the air in the room has caused a strong tinnitus effect in Charlie’s ears and the furnishings in the room have been messed up. It started to rotate while revolving around the sphere, like a star system.

Charlie suddenly felt that what was in front of him at this time was not a pile of medicinal herbs and a pile of debris in the room, but a microcosm.

Xion outside the door was startled and wanted to come in to see what happened, but remembering Charlie’s exhortation, she could only control her impulse and wait anxiously outside the door.

She could feel the scorching heat in the room through the door and the door was like a radiator, burning her cheeks.

Just then, she suddenly heard an explosion from inside.

The white ball of light that was constantly spinning and collapsing finally exploded in front of Charlie!

Charlie did not expect that the rapidly spinning white light ball suddenly cracked.

The moment the light ball exploded, the strong airflow in the room seemed to stop abruptly.

Immediately afterward, a pile of medicinal pills with a diameter of about one centimeter and a golden yellow body rolled to the ground.

What is even more incredible is that these rolled medicinal pills did not spread out, but all gathered in the middle.

Seeing it, Charlie sighed in relief and quickly held these medicinal pills in his palm.

After counting, he found that these medicinal pills were not too many, they were just 20 pills.

However, he was not too happy at this time.

After all, in order to refine these batches of Reshaping pills, he took in three precious Cultivation pills.

Cultivation Pill can be eaten to replenish reiki, but Reshaping Pill has no effect.

Afterward, he carefully put away the medicine pills, stood up and walked out.

When Xion outside the door saw him come out, she hurried forward to meet him and asked with concern, "Mr. Wade, are you alright, I heard a lot of movement inside just now…"

Charlie smiled slightly, "I am okay. By the way, you can call your sister and ask her to arrange a private plane now to take off from Aurous Hill to New York."

Xion asked in surprise " Mr. Wade, are you going to let Sister Zara come over?"

"No." Charlie said, "Just let her prepare the plane. After you confirm with her, call your mother and ask her to clean up immediately. After the plane is ready, let her set off for New York."

"Let mother come too?" Xion was suddenly a little surprised. She couldn’t figure out why Charlie suddenly wanted her mother to come to New York.

After all, he already had a lot of loyalists from the Dragon Temple and those people were much stronger than his mother. What’s more, her mother is disabled.

Charlie didn’t tell her the specific reason directly, but said seriously "Not only do I want your mother to come over, but also your dad to come with her."

Right now, Zayne is under house arrest in Aurous Hill according to Charlie’s orders, while the person in charge of taking care of him is Xion’s mother, Kairi.

Charlie also wanted to fulfill the two of them. If Zayne could really figure it out and walk with Kairi for the second half of his life, he would also give him a chance because of their many years of stumbling.

However, it was naturally impossible for Charlie to say such things, so he could only create opportunities for the two of them through various means.

Although Xion didn’t understand why Charlie suddenly wanted both parents to come to the United States, she subconsciously thought that he could not disobey Charlie’s orders no matter what, so she said without thinking, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I will do it now. I will call Sister Zara and then call mom."

"Okay." Charlie nodded and said, "I’m going to go back to the room to make a call."

After that, he turned back to the bedroom and closed the door.

At this time in New York, the skyline has already revealed a hint of morning light.

Tokyo should have only just entered the evening. So, Charlie took out his mobile phone and prepared to call Nanako.

A few minutes ago, Nanako had just finished a day’s work and returned to her home by car. Since taking over the Ito family, she has been working overtime during this period of time, so that she can adapt as soon as possible and be promoted to the role of the helm of the Ito family.

Under normal circumstances, she usually waits until after 9 p.m. to get home from work.

The reason why she came home after six o’clock today is mainly because today is her father’s 50th birthday. She left work early to celebrate his birthday.

In the past, on the birthday of Yuhiko Ito, not only the collateral members of the entire Ito family would come to celebrate the birthday, but even the heads of many famous families in Tokyo would come to congratulate him.

However, since Yuhiko Ito amputated both legs, he has been very resistant to such crowded occasions, so this year’s birthday dinner, he closed the door to thank guests and simply stayed at home with his daughter, sister and loyal servant Tanaka, etc.

When a person eats a meal, it counts as a birthday celebration.

When Nanako entered the door, aunt Emi just brought her servants and prepared a table of sumptuous delicacies in the center of the main hall and specially prepared two bottles of the top fourteenth generation Longquan sake for Yuhiko Ito.

Seeing Nanako coming back, Emi smiled and said "Nanako, go to your father’s room and tell him to come out. The food is ready, you are back, we can start."

"Okay, auntie." Nanako lightly nodded and then asked in a low voice, "Auntie, is father feeling okay?"

"He’s okay." Emi smiled and said, "He was a little gloomy at noon, but Tanaka came over to accompany him in the afternoon and fed him some soup, the two of them played billiards and he looked much better. He just said he was a little tired and wanted to go back to his room to rest for a while, saying that you will come and call him later."

"Okay." Nanako sighed softly "Then I’ll go and call him."

Emi instructed "Go and put on the kimono first. Don’t forget your father’s character. Today, the whole mansion has changed into traditional-style clothes."

Nanako took a slap on the forehead "I almost forgot… I’m going to change my clothes!"

The nation of Japan, in some respects, is a contradictory body that coexists with water and fire.

In the whole of Asia, Japan is the most westernized country. Office workers in this country wear suits and ties all year round, even in the hottest weather, they are also one of the countries that retain traditional culture most thoroughly.

Take Yuhiko Ito, for example, he is almost always dressed in suits and leather shoes in public and even pays more attention to Western etiquette than the local.

However, when he leaves the business field, he likes to live in a traditional Japanese manner the most and when it comes to major festivals, he only wears the pattern woven with a hakama.

Like the kimono worn by Japanese women, the hakama is the highest-ranking traditional clothing in Japan.

Whether Nanako used to go to school, compete, or now works, most of the time she dresses in a normal modern western style, but because of family traditions, she also has to change into kimonos at major festivals to show her traditions.

Back in her room, she chose a pure white kimono and with the help of two personal maids, she dressed the kimono and matching decorations neatly.

After all, she is the No. 1 beauty in Japan known as Yamato Nadeko. When Nanako puts on a traditional Japanese kimono, Yamato Nadeko’s unparalleled beauty and quiet virgin temperament are vividly highlighted.

The maid who tied her waist couldn’t help sighing "Miss is so beautiful in a kimono. If she wears a kimono to marry in the future, it will definitely amaze the whole of Japan!"

Nanako looked at herself in the mirror and couldn’t help but feel shy and said to the maid, "Why do I have to wear a kimono to get married?"

The maid said in surprise "My lord is so observant of traditions, if you don’t wear a kimono to marry, he must be very angry? Besides, I always feel that we Japanese women, wearing a kimono look better than wearing a wedding dress. After all, this is a traditional costume that has been passed down from generation to generation. It is not only tailor-made for us but also more in line with the temperament of women."

Nanako blushed slightly and said "You know in China there is a wedding dress called the dragon and phoenix gown, which is also very beautiful."

"Dragon and phoenix gown?" The young maid shook her head and said blankly "Madam, I seem to… have never heard of it. ……"

Nanako said with a smile "The dragon and phoenix gown is one of the traditional costumes of Chinese women, usually red or gold, with a lot of very exquisite embroidery on it, very gorgeous and beautiful and it has improved over the years, it is also very good-looking and looks very festive."

The maid said blankly, "Miss when we get married here… there is no need for us to wear a Chinese wedding dress…Isn’t it too strange…"

Nanako shook her head mischievously and said shyly, "If you marry a Japanese, you will naturally wear a kimono, but if you marry a Chinese, definitely you have to wear a Chinese wedding dress to suit the occasion. Besides, as the saying goes, marrying a chicken follows a chicken. Marrying a dog follows a dog, you must adapt to the man’s customs."

"Ah?" The maid said in horror, "Miss, adults are so traditional, if you want to marry a Chinese person, they will be mad at you!"

The maid realized that she had said something wrong and quickly patted herself on the mouth and said reproachfully, "I’m sorry, I’m just making an analogy…"

Nanako smiled and said seriously, "If I really marry the person I want to marry, my father will probably be happier than me."

The maid couldn’t help but ask, "Miss…you said that, do you have someone in your heart?"

Nanako rolled her eyes at her with a smile and said, "Don’t gossip like this and learn more about Chinese traditions when you have time, it may be useful in the future."

The maid nodded quickly and said, "Okay, I will definitely study more…"

Nanako nodded with a smile, seeing that she was also tidied up, she said to her and the other servant, "You guys go to the front hall to help, I’ll go and call father."

The two maids resigned respectfully and Nanako walked out of the boudoir alone and went to meet her father in his room.

In a traditional Japanese family, the rules between the elder and the younger are relatively strict. If Nanako goes to her father’s room, she must respectfully greet him, instead of knocking on the door in a carefree manner.

When she came to the door of her father’s room, she found that Tanaka was sitting in a wheelchair at the entrance of the corridor not far from the door and was wiping a very beautifully made pool cue in his hand.

Seeing Nanako, he straightened his body quickly and said respectfully, "Miss."

Nanako quickly made a silent gesture, stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "Tanaka-san, is Father inside?"

Tanaka nodding respectfully, he said, "His Excellency was a little tired so he said he was going back to his room to rest for a while."

Nanako asked him, "I heard from aunt that Tanaka-san is playing pool with my father and he seems to have not touched the cue for a long time recently. Are you still enjoying yourself?"

Tanaka said with a wry smile, "It was fine at first, but halfway through the game he suddenly said that it was stupid to run around the table with an electric wheelchair, so he didn’t want to continue."

With that said, he raised the billiard cue in his hand and said helplessly, "The lord also dropped his favorite cue, but luckily it didn’t break, this brand has long been out of print."

Nanako gently nodded and sighed, "Father has become a strange old man with a quirky temper now, but he just turned fifty today…"

She knew her father, who was very stubborn and tough, had high self-esteem. He is known to everyone in Japan and is even regarded as an inspirational idol by many people. He single-handedly built the Ito family into one of the top families in Japan and the age of 50 is also the age of the fight. Originally, he should give full play to his ambitions.

At 50, but suddenly losing both legs, becoming a disabled person who needs to be cared for at home and has to rely on a wheelchair to go out, now it seems the gap in his heart will be difficult to fill in three to five years.

So, she said to Tanaka, "Tanaka-san, please come to the home tomorrow with the hard work of the manufacturer of the ball table and let them see if there is any way to upgrade the table to make it more suitable for father’s current situation. For example, the height of the table should be adjusted as much as possible and the legs supporting the table should be retracted as much as possible to avoid collision with the wheelchair."

With that, she hurriedly added, "By the way, I will also make an appointment with the manufacturer of electric wheelchairs. Now the technology of electronic products is developing rapidly, sweeping robots can avoid obstacles autonomously and electric wheelchairs should also be able to sense, as much as possible. It is a high-tech product to avoid collisions between the wheelchair and other things. In addition, it is better to be able to adjust the seat height quickly. This way when father plays billiards."

"Okay!" Tanaka thoughtlessly agreed and said, "I’ll do it tomorrow morning."

Nanako nodded slightly and sighed softly, "Actually, Charlie has helped a lot. Although Tanaka-san and father can’t become normal people, at least the physical condition has completely recovered and the rest is the adaptation stage."

"Yes." Tanaka Koichi couldn’t help but sigh, "When I jumped off the bridge, I never thought that I would definitely survive intact. At that time, I thought, as long as you can save a life, no matter how miserable it is, it’s worth it. Now, it’s really thanks to Mr. Wade, except that there are no legs. The other aspects are the same as before and even the physical condition is better than before."

With a melancholy face, he continued, "My mentality has been adjusted very quickly. It’s just that the lord…you know, miss, he was strong in life and may not be able to adapt in a short time…"

Nanako nodded lightly and said, "I will try my best to help father get out as soon as possible, and Tanaka-san, please help me."

Tanaka bowed his head respectfully and said, "Miss, don’t worry, I will do my best!"

Nanako smiled and said, "Thank you Tanaka-san, I will go to see father first."

At this time, Yuhiko Ito was sitting in a wheelchair by himself, parked in the middle of his bedroom study. Yuhiko Ito’s room is a suite with a bedroom and a study room. The interior decoration is a typical Japanese style and the whole house is tatami. On the wall hangs a brand new set of hakama, which he had a craftsman tailor-made for his 50th birthday last year.

At that time, he asked the craftsmen to make two sets, one set was prepared for the 50th birthday and the other set was prepared for the marriage of his daughter. For a traditional Japanese man like Yuhiko Ito, his love for the hakama is more than that of the British aristocracy for bespoke suits. It’s just that now, looking at this set of tattooed hakama, he doesn’t like it at all. The reason is very simple. He has already lost his legs. No matter how he wears this kind of clothes, it is impossible to wear them with their original flavor.

Even Yuhiko Ito felt that his current self was simply not worthy of such a finely crafted patterned hakama. He felt that if he wore this patterned hakama, it would be like those worn by noble gentlemen in Europe, the suit on the upper part of the body and the lower part of the body. It is just as funny and disrespectful as wearing the suit with bare legs.

Therefore, even though he knew that it was time to change his clothes and go to the front hall to celebrate his birthday, he was still reluctant to let the servants help him get dressed. He was just sitting alone in a wheelchair, staring at the suit and crying silently.

At this time, he suddenly heard a soft knock on the door and then he heard his daughter’s voice, "Father, I am here to meet, is it convenient to come in?"

Turning the wheelchair in one direction and turning back to the woven hakama set on the wall, he pretended to be calm and said, "Oh, it’s Nanako, come in."

Nanako gently opened the door, left her slippers outside the door and walked in barefoot.

Seeing Nanako dressed up like a fairy, Yuhiko Ito couldn’t help but proudly say, "Nanako, your father can’t wait to see you when you get married. It must be even more beautiful than now, I am afraid that by then, all of Japan will be amazed by you!"

Nanako smiled slightly and said with a smile, "Father, I never thought of getting married too early."

"Oh…" Yuhiko Ito responded and said with emotion, "Still can’t put Charlie out of your heart?"

Nanako didn’t hide it and said seriously, "Father, it is not that I can’t let go of Charlie, but I have no place for anyone else. Even if I let go, there will be no one else."

Yuhiko Ito was stunned for a moment. He said with some distress, "Nanako, Charlie is good, but I don’t know how long you have to wait for him. The golden age of a woman is only ten years from twenty to thirty years old. You are already twenty-three years old this year. If you miss the golden period, I’m afraid you will regret it for the rest of your life!"

Nanako said with a smile, "How can it be, the golden period of a woman is here, whether she is married or not, it is the golden period, even if I can’t be marrying someone during this golden period, I will still let myself have a wonderful life these years, so father you don’t have to worry about me."

"If it happens I believe that you will not want me to marry someone I don’t like in this life and then all day long without a smile in front of them, but in secret tears behind them all day long."

Yuhiko Ito nodded solemnly and said, "You are right! No matter what, your father hopes you have a good day every day."

Nanako Ito smiled knowingly, looked at the set of hakama with patterns on the wall and said with a smile, "Father, there is no other half in life, although it is also a kind of disability, but as long as you can adjust your mentality and plan, you can still live a wonderful and good life. Which is the same as if you lost your legs, as long as you can adjust your mentality, you can still make your life more wonderful."

"Your tattoo hakama is really the best set I have ever seen. Even if you lose your legs, I believe that you will still look handsome after wearing them. I think after you put this on, I can take a picture with you and let the media who have been paying attention to the Ito family send it out."

"Send it out?" Yuhiko Ito subconsciously refused, "No! Absolutely not! I will never allow the media to publish that I am in a wheelchair. Even if it’s just a half-length photo!"

Nanako smiled and said seriously, "Father, don’t forget, you are the famous Yuhiko Ito and countless young people regard you as an idol and many people know that it is your birthday today and even launched a popular entry to celebrate your birthday on the internet. They all want to see your inspirational appearance after the amputation, you must not let them down at this time!"

Nanako sighed and continued to coax him, "Think about it, if they can’t see your latest photos today, I’m afraid they will think that you are decadent now. In case they launch a consolation online to Yuhiko Ito, The obituary for Yuhiko Ito, then when you see it, won’t you feel uncomfortable?"

Yuhiko Ito said without hesitation, "Let someone bring my prosthesis! I want to stand and shoot!"

Nanako secretly smiled and said quickly, "Then wait a moment, I’ll have someone prepare."

After that, she hurried out of the room.

Yuhiko Ito has always been more resistant to prosthetics, mainly because he was amputated at the thigh and very close to the ischial tuberosity.

After such a high level of amputation, it is difficult to control even with the best prosthesis and the experience of using it will be worse. If the calf is amputated, the part above the knee can still exert force normally, then while wearing the prosthesis one can basically walk normally and even run occasionally without any problem, but Yuhiko Ito has almost amputated the root of the leg, in this case, the prosthesis can only stagger two steps and because it is too close to the base of the thigh, the wear and tear and discomfort are also very strong.

When he sits down, his butt could not be fully seated and it is painful and numb within ten minutes.

Therefore, many times Yuhiko Ito would rather sit in a wheelchair than wear a prosthesis. But now that he was coaxed by Nanako, he lost his previous decadence and dissatisfaction with prosthetics.

Nanako walked out of the room quickly and hurriedly called the housekeeper over to help her father change clothes and put on a prosthesis.

As soon as Nanako finished, the servant ran over with a mobile phone and said to Nanako, "Miss, your phone, there is a call!"

Nanako nodded, took the mobile phone over to look at it and suddenly burst into joy because there were two words written on the phone, Charlie Wade. So she hurriedly answered the phone, walked to the corner where no one was and asked excitedly, "Mr. Wade, aren’t you in the United States? Why are you calling me?"

Charlie smiled and said, "Nanako, I have something very important to tell you."

Nanako hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, please tell me!"

Charlie instructed, "Now put down everything at hand and bring your father and Tanaka to see me in New York, the sooner the better."

"Ah?" Nanako asked in surprise, "Let me take my father and Tanaka-san to see you in New York? Now?"

"Yes." Charlie said, "The journey is long, go to the airport now, you don’t need to bring luggage and the like, just embark as fast as you can."

Nanako just wanted to say, "Tonight is my father’s birthday, can I leave two hours later, at least let me take him after dinner. But she could hear Charlie’s tone. Although she didn’t know why he was so anxious, she could also hear the meaning in his words, that every second counted. So, she immediately made up her mind,even if she doesn’t eat, she will leave immediately."

She said to Charlie without hesitation, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I will arrange the convoy and the plane to rush over as quickly as possible."

Charlie instructed, "By the way, try to bring as few entourage as possible when you come. The fewer people the better."

Nanako hurriedly said, "Then I’ll bring my aunt and housekeeper. My father and Tanaka-san are both physically disabled and need someone to take special care of them."

"Okay." Charlie agreed and said, "Tell me your flight number before the plane takes off and I will arrange for someone to pick you up."

"Okay, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie smiled, "Then let’s meet in New York."

"Okay! See you in New York."

After hanging up the phone, Nanako immediately called her assistant and told her to get the business jet ready immediately and fly directly to New York.

At the same time, she was also asked to transfer the commuter helicopter that Ito Group had on the top floor. She planned to take her family to the airport by helicopter directly from home which could greatly shorten the travel time in the middle. Roads will be relatively congested.

Although the assistant didn’t understand why she was going to the United States all of a sudden, she didn’t dare to delay and hurriedly started to coordinate arrangements.

Nanako didn’t go to inform her father, but came to Tanaka first and said to him, "Tanaka-san, we are going to the United States now. Mr. Wade asked you to come over. Do you have anything to prepare?"

Tanaka was stunned. After a while, he said, "I…I have nothing to prepare… just so suddenly, what are we going to do in the United States?"

"I don’t know either." Nanako hurriedly said, "Since Tanaka-san has nothing to prepare, then I will inform my aunt and father. He finally agreed to change his clothes. So let him change his clothes first and then we will leave!"

After speaking, she hurriedly turned around and left.

Tanaka subconsciously asked her, "Miss, what about the birthday party?"

Nanako said without looking back, "We won’t eat, I’ll ask aunt to take the cake and we will eat it on the plane!"

When Yuhiko Ito put on the uncomfortable prosthesis, several male servants helped him put on the set of tattoo hakama. Standing in the same place, he dressed in a new way and it seems he does seem to have recovered a bit of his former style.

However, the pain inside is only known to him.

Just standing for two or three minutes while getting dressed, he felt pain, numbness and itching where his body was in contact with the prosthesis. He really wanted to throw the prosthesis aside immediately and put himself back into a wheelchair.

He could only think of what his daughter said about taking pictures, so he could only resist the urge. Originally, he wanted to go out by himself, but because the prosthetic limb was not very convenient, after trying a few steps, it was indeed difficult, so he had to let the servant help him out of the room.

It’s just that he didn’t know that in the Ito family at this time, no one was busy with his birthday and everyone was preparing for the upcoming trip to New York.

Emi and the commanding servant hurriedly packed all the meals into the traditional wooden lunch box before the helicopter arrived, along with the birthday cake that Nanako specially made in advance.

Nanako has been unable to change her clothes. While commanding and coordinating, she called her assistant to deal with her recent work arrangements. Better if it can be postponed, if it cannot be postponed but can be solved remotely, she will solve it remotely in New York. If it cannot be postponed and cannot be solved remotely, a suitable person will be arranged to do it for the time being.

Tanaka was a little at a loss. He had nothing to prepare for, but he couldn’t help much, so he could only sit in a wheelchair by himself and watch everyone being busy.

Seeing Yuhiko Ito walking out with the help of the servant, Tanaka was very excited and he hurriedly operated the electric wheelchair to step forward and said respectfully, "Master, you seem to be the same as before!"

Yuhiko Ito smiled bitterly "What kind of style, it’s just an illusion supported by two prosthetic legs."

He looked at Tanaka and said, "Tanaka, let’s go to the front hall together."

Tanaka was about to say no, Nanako ran over in a hurry, saw Yuhiko Ito’s new look and said excitedly "Father, you look really…"

Yuhiko Ito snapped and said "It’s really handsome minus back then, right? Tanaka said it ten seconds ago."

Nanako pursed her lips and said seriously "I want to say that your style is better than that of the past and you now have a little gray hair on your temples, although you look a little older, it's more imposing overall!"

Yuhiko Ito smiled and laughed at himself "It’s just a bit bluffing to stay still."

Nanako looked at him and said with a slight smile "Father, this tattooed hakama is very spirited, just wear it to the United States!"

"What?" Yuhiko Ito frowned and asked, "What am I going to do in the United States?"

Nanako hurriedly said "Charlie asked us to go to the United States immediately!"

"Immediately?" Yuhiko Ito asked tentatively "He said immediately, right now?"

"It’s now." Nanako looked at the watch on her wrist and said "The helicopter will arrive in five minutes, we will go directly to the airport, the business jet is ready!"

Yuhiko Ito said "I don’t want to go to the United States! I’m not suitable for going out like this, I’ll just stay at home!"

"Then how can it be done!" Nanako said "Charlie asked me to take you and Tanaka-san by name!"

"Then I won’t go either." Yuhiko Ito said angrily, "I haven’t been out of the house for a long time and I don’t want to go out and be ashamed. Not to mention going to the United States."

Nanako said firmly "This is what Charlie meant."

Yuhiko Ito said angrily "You like him, not me, so what does that mean? Just go by yourself, I’ll stay here and I won’t go anywhere!"

Nanako was a little angry, even her tone with a bit of seriousness and reprimand, she blurted out, "Old man! Have you forgotten the kindness of Charlie to our family?"

"I didn’t!" Yuhiko Ito said angrily "But don't forget, Charlie didn’t lose money! The billions of dollars would not have been lost. Did I mention this later? No?"

Nanako said very seriously "Father, Charlie is so anxious to let us come to New York, there must be something very important, we can’t help but go."

Yuhiko Ito said "If Charlie needs any help, you will do your best on behalf of the Ito family. And for the sake of it, what should I do, this cripple without legs can’t help him."

"Father!" Nanako asked him, "If Charlie asked you to go over there, does that mean he needs your help or wants to help you?"

"Help me?" Yuhiko Ito said seriously "I have only two things that may need his help now, the first thing is that he marries you earlier because I can’t wait to see my daughter get married in costume. The second thing is, does he have any supernatural powers that can make my legs grow back? If he can do it, I’d like to stay by his side for the rest of my life and serve him as a servant!"

At this time, Yuhiko Ito couldn’t believe that there was any way for Charlie to grow his legs back. The reason why he says this is just to express his dissatisfaction with going to the United States and fighting the epidemic.

Although Nanako didn’t have this extravagant hope, she still didn’t want her father to play a temper on this matter, so she said without thinking, "Your opinion is not accepted today, you must go to the United States with me. If you don’t go, I will let someone carry you to the plane!"

"How dare you!" Yuhiko Ito said angrily "Although you are the patriarch of the Ito family now, I am still your father!"

Nanako Ito hugged her shoulders and said with a serious face "I solemnly inform you now that from now on, the Ito family …!"

As she was talking, the whistling sound of the helicopter came quickly. At this time, a heavy helicopter was approaching quickly in mid-air and was already preparing to land in the center of the yard.

Nanako looked at her father who was speechless and didn’t know how to refute and said to several servants "You guys take father to the plane first!"

They looked at each other for a while, although they were servants of the Ito family, It stands to reason that they should obey the orders of the patriarch, but they have been by Yuhiko Ito’s side for many years and Yuhiko Ito has always given orders to them, so they don’t know what to do now.

Nanako said in a cold voice, "If you linger any longer, then I will fire you now and you can leave on the spot!"

Several people immediately made up their minds, exchanged glances with each other and directly put Yuhiko Ito up.

Yuhiko Ito has been trying to resist angrily but after all, he is no match for a few strong young men. As soon as the helicopter stopped, he was directly stuffed into it.

Nanako didn’t delay any longer and immediately had Tanaka be carried up.

Emi took the housekeeper and arranged for a group of servants to carry a lot of lunch boxes into the helicopter.

Then Nanako Ito immediately boarded the helicopter to Tokyo Airport with everyone… Yuhiko Ito still looked a little gloomy. Before boarding the plane, Nanako took a photo of Yuhiko Ito wearing a hakama with a tattoo and standing on a prosthetic leg under the plane.

After taking the photo, she immediately asked the family servant to carry him on the plane.

Half an hour after the plane took off, it began to fly smoothly and Nanako Ito quickly gathered the food and cakes she had brought with her aunt and gave Yuhiko Ito a 50th birthday in the air.

Nanako lit a candle for him and sang the birthday song, then coaxed him and said, "Old man, let’s blow out the candle!"

At this time, Nanako didn’t realize that her title to her father Yuhiko Ito had already changed from father and became an Old Man. She even used a slightly reprimanding tone several times inadvertently. She never thought that this would actually dampen Yuhiko Ito’s original arrogance.

After being reprimanded by his precious daughter, he lost his original violent temper and it was replaced by a child-like grievance.

Hearing that Nanako Ito asked him to blow out candles, Yuhiko Ito played a childish temper angrily because he was not very happy and hummed, "I don’t want to blow out candles! For such an important birthday as 50 years old, I have to be carried on the plane. It is too sloppy and too perfunctory!"

Nanako was slightly startled and then said with a smile, "Old man! It’s because the 50th birthday is very important, so I have to show it to you twice! Maybe Charlie let us go there to celebrate your birthday. If you are not satisfied, I will make another one for you after getting off the plane!"

Yuhiko Ito hummed, "Don’t lie to me, it’s already past seven o’clock now. Well, today is over before I get off the plane, what are you doing for two birthdays?"

Nanako said seriously, "Old man, have you forgotten that Japan and the United States have a time difference? New York is thirteen hours behind us, but if we fly faster, we can reach New York in eleven hours. It was already dark when we took off from Japan, but after we landed in New York, it will not even be dark yet!"

Yuhiko Ito was stunned for a moment and then said in surprise, "Yeah! How could I forget about the jet lag!"

Seeing his smiling face, Nanako hurriedly said, "So Old Man, let’s blow out the candles!"

Yuhiko Ito realized that there was a problem with his expression and quickly said with a straight face, "Do you think I would like to be forced to fly from one end of the world to the other end of the world on my 50th birthday?"

Nanako Ito said with a smile, "Okay, Old Man, you should accompany me to New York to see Charlie. If you can make your precious daughter happy, what else are you dissatisfied with?"

When Yuhiko Ito heard this, he was stunned for a moment and then he suddenly smiled and looked at Nanako who was wearing a kimono and was slim and could not help but sigh, "Nanako, this Old Man really wants to see you get married sooner…"

…

At this moment. It’s half past eight in the morning in New York.

Charlie called Michaela and said, "Miss Joules has worked hard to arrange it. I want to go to the freezing center to see Jack."

Michaela said without hesitation, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I am ready now. The helicopter will pick you up at the top floor of the hotel within fifteen minutes."

"Okay." Charlie said, "I’ll see you later."

"Okay, Mr. Wade, see you later."

Fifteen minutes later, Michaela took the helicopter and landed on the top floor of the Shangri-La Hotel.

Charlie took Xion, along with Isaac Cameron and Don Albert and boarded the helicopter together.

Half an hour later, the helicopter flew over a remote building on the outskirts of New York City. This is the medical technology center of the Joules family. This building is the only building within a radius of two kilometers. It is twenty-five stories high and the surrounding area is heavily guarded.

After getting off the helicopter, Michaela took the initiative to walk in front and while leading the way, she said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, this is a medical technology center funded by my grandfather, mainly to develop and test some high-end and advanced treatments. That means drugs, including the most advanced proton therapy system and cellular immunotherapy in the field of cancer are all available here and they are all the best in the world."

Michaela thought of something and added, "Oh, yes Mr. Wade, you should have heard of Mayo Clinic, right? It is known as the top cancer hospital in the world."

"I have heard of it." Charlie nodded and said, "Mayo has a long-standing reputation in the world and there should be very few people who don’t know."

Michaela smiled slightly and said, "Our cancer team members here have more than 60% overlap with Mayo and their top experts also serve here, even in cutting-edge scientific research. Mayo also needs to consider profit to stay afloat, but it does not consider profit here."

"In addition, there is currently the top organ transplant center in the United States. The top cancer diagnosis and treatment team, the top cardiovascular and cerebrovascular and anti-aging research team. Our freezing center, located on the fifth underground floor, is designed to operate for three hundred years. Grandpa said before that if he dies, immediately send him here to freeze, to save a ray of life for the future, maybe the technology in two or three hundred years will bring him back to life."

Charlie nodded and sighed, "It seems that maintaining such a medical research institution, the Joules family spends a lot every year."

Michaela sighed, "Start with at least one billion US dollars a year and at the peak stage, there were times when two or three billion dollars were burned in a year."

"However, although we do not pursue profitability here, it is indeed profitable and some effective scientific research results can also be commercialized very well and can create a lot of money. At present, more than 70% of the cost here can be recovered. This is the case in the medical industry. Although the investment cost is very high, once a top-level specific drug or a very good new treatment method is developed, it can earn 10 billion or 20 billion US dollars a year. It’s not difficult, betting on a single product may turn losses into profits."

Charlie agreed, "In the medical industry, the most fearful thing is not willing to invest in research and development costs and some pharmaceutical companies spend several years or even dozens. It’s hard to make any social contribution with so few drugs in this age and we still have to invest a lot of money in research and development to benefit society."

Michaela nodded and said seriously, "Mr. Wade is right, about medical care. In the industry, research and development is very important. So after I took over the Joules family, I did not reduce the budget here, but added a flexible budget of 50% on the original basis."

The two chatted and had reached the top floor Elevator entrance. The elevator just came up and when it opened, three men walked out. One of the men recognized Charlie at a glance and then said to him excitedly, "Mr. Wade! My God! Really! It is you, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie frowned and looked at the man talking in front of him, only to find out that the man in front of him turned out to be the person in charge of the US FDA, James Smith, whom he had been in contact with before!

James was very surprised when he saw Charlie and at the same time, he felt a kind of excitement like grabbing a life-saving straw in a desperate situation.

Charlie asked curiously, "Mr. Smith, why are you here?"

Mr. Smith replied subconsciously and respectfully, "Mr. Wade, the FDA has several clinical projects in cooperation with the Joules Medical Technology Center. I came here today to finish some routine work…"

Before Charlie could speak, he knelt on the ground with a plop and said with tears, "Mr. Wade, I have been very hopeful I was able to meet you again, but I have never had the chance. I have been to Aurous Hill several times, but the people from Oracle Pharmaceutical and Master Albert are not willing to help me match up… that Master Albert even accepted the introduction fee several times, but it just kept dragging me out…"

Don Albert, who was behind Charlie, pouted and said, "You devil who wants to see Mr. Wade is uneasy and unkind and you think I don’t know why? Don’t you just want to find Master Wade to buy Healing Salve Pills and bring them back to the United States for reverse development? I will tell you clearly that I will not refund a cent of the introduction fee you gave and you can sue me if you have the ability. I’ll go anywhere!"

Mr. Smith was startled when he heard this, only to realize that Don Albert was following behind Charlie. He hurriedly explained to Charlie, "Mr. Wade… I’m not looking for you for the purpose of reverse research and development of Healing Salve Pills. As the person in charge of the FDA, I sincerely want to introduce the Healing Salve Pills into the United States for sales…"

"Besides, there is my son’s illness… the twenty boxes of Healing Salve Pills that I bought from you before, they were all looted by the privileged class. There are very few pills that can really be used for my son’s treatment. So…so things have gotten worse again lately…"

He couldn’t help choking and said, "Mr. Wade, my son is only twelve years old this year, but he has been suffering from cancer for several years. If you don’t save him, he may not survive this summer!"

Charlie looked at him, smiled slightly and said, "Mr. Smith, Oracle Pharmaceuticals originally hoped to bring the Healing Salve Pills to the United States for listing, but what happened, I don’t think anyone knows better than you, right? In the beginning, it was because of your personal arrogance and prejudice that you rejected our drug on the spot. At the same time, you also made a lot of nonsense about Manager Weaver of Oracle Pharmaceutical. It was Manager Weaver who looked at the child and didn’t want him to die because of your arrogance. Despite your stupid attitude, he left you a box of Healing Salve Pills! Later, you bought our medicine and came back to do reverse research. Don’t think I don’t know anything about this matter. America is always advertised as a country that pays the most attention to intellectual property and patent protection but the FDA has led the reverse development of our drugs together with the U.S. military. This is not professional ethics and is against the concept of intellectual property protection!"

"After that, Oracle Pharmaceutical captured a large number of agents, almost all of these agents were sent to Aurous Hill by your government. What did they want to do when they infiltrated Oracle Pharmaceutical? I don’t need to say. You should know that too, right?"

Smith was instantly ashamed. As the head of the FDA, he couldn’t be more clear about this. After proving that Healing Salve Pills has an excellent therapeutic effect on cancer, the White House very much hopes to master the core formula of this medicine.

Although everyone usually says to respect intellectual property rights, this kind of nonsense is completely a farce and every country tries to grab anything that could be of value.

For example, if it is Harry Potter written by JK Rollins, although it is very profitable, but it does not have any strategic value to the United States, then the White House will not be interested in this book, let alone do any infringements on it, but if other countries and other companies discover any patents of strategic value, the White House will definitely be the first to find a way to acquire this patented technology.

The magic of the Healing Salve Pill is that it does not matter what kind of cancer the patient has, or what stage the patient has reached, even if it has metastasized to the whole body, or even if the patient has organ failure and can die at any time. As long as they take this medicine, they can see immediate improvement! If this kind of medicine is only used to make money, it can definitely attract cash from all over the world.

Whether it is rich or poor, once they get cancer, they will do their best to hand over their life savings to Oracle Pharmaceutical. If this medicine is regarded as a strategic material, it can not only make money from other countries, but can even use it as a bargaining chip to force the other party to make more concessions. Therefore, the first thought of any government about such a good thing will be that they must get it!

Seeing Charlie’s dissatisfaction, James Smith choked and said, "Mr. Wade, this matter you are talking about is beyond my control. After all, I am only the person in charge of the FDA, who is responsible for the approval and supervision of drugs. As for other departments I really have no ability to interfere…"

He looked at Charlie and begged bitterly, "Mr. Wade, now I just ask you to see that I have a child with cancer. As his father, sell me some Healing Salve Pills so that my son can survive…"

Charlie smiled lightly and said, "I’m sorry, I didn’t tell you something. Because Healing Salve Pills, after the careful decision of Oracle Pharmaceutical, the Healing Salve Pills will give up overseas markets indefinitely. You can hear it clearly, it is giving up all overseas markets, not just for the United States."

Actually, the Healing Salve Pill, which Charlie specially created to stimulate the FDA.

At that time, the FDA was very hostile to patent medicines, so it was difficult for Oracle Pharmaceutical’s other medicine to pass the FDA’s review. Failure to pass the FDA review does not only mean that these drugs cannot be marketed in the United States.

Throughout Europe and the United States, there are many countries in the pharmaceutical standards, which are in very deep learning from the US FDA. If a drug passes the review of the US FDA, many countries in Europe and the United States will open their doors to the drug. But once this drug is rejected by the US FDA, other countries will have many times stricter review processes for it and even refuse approval just like the FDA.

Therefore Charlie introduced Healing Salve Pill, which was regarded by the FDA as the No. 1 specific medicine for cancer.

However, this Healing Salve Pill itself is not a drug that can be truly mass-produced.

Moreover, Healing Salve Pills has already made a name for Oracle Pharmaceutical. Under this circumstance, the mission of Healing Salve Pills has been successfully completed.

Hearing Charlie’s words, James Smith burst into tears and cried, "Mr. Wade, I heard that Oracle Pharmaceutical is providing free intensive treatment for terminal cancer patients with family difficulties in China. I beg you, can you give my son a quota, my little Jimmy is so pitiful, I can’t bear him continuing to suffer from cancer…"

Charlie said with a serious expression, "You said it yourself, Oracle Pharmaceutical’s free medical treatment is aimed at end-stage cancer patients with family difficulties. The first condition is family difficulties. It seems that you and your son do not meet the standards. What’s more, this activity is strictly aimed at Chinese patients and there are countless Chinese patients who can’t wait for this opportunity. How can I give that quota to a foreigner who does not meet the standards? So I’m sorry, I can’t help you."

James Smith cried, "Mr. Wade, but if you don’t help him, he will die soon! You can’t just watch a twelve-year-old child die from cancer…"

Charlie nodded and said seriously, "When it comes to death, countless people die of illness every day and many of these children are about the same age as your son or younger than him. We cannot and have no ability to cure everyone. So Mr. Smith, this low-level strategy of moral kidnapping has no meaning to us! Instead of morally kidnapping me here, why don’t you ask pharmaceutical companies, despite knowing that so many children die from leukemia in the world every year, why do they still set the price of medicines so high? Why don't we give medicines to every child with leukemia? There are so many children who are unable to fill their stomachs. If a family here helps one, it can feed and clothe 100 million such children and one family can help two. I am afraid that the hunger problem of children will be completely solved, but why don’t you do this? Apple earns 50 billion US dollars a year, why do you watch those fools sell their kidneys to buy an iPhone? Why not send one directly to them? Elon Musk’s Tesla will sell more than 1 million cars globally this year, but so many people in third world countries can’t afford a car, why doesn’t Tesla give it away to them?"

Seeing that Smith was speechless for a while, Charlie said indifferently, "Actually, you also know in your heart that the first goal of a company is to survive and the second goal is to make profits, whether it is a pharmaceutical company, a technology company, or a manufacturing company. All need a lot of funds to support the research and development and production of products. If they are required to take out the medicine for free, then no one will continue to develop new products and the technology will lose the motivation to move forward, this is the law of the market."

"So let’s get back to the point, everyone is an adult and the trick of moral kidnapping must be avoided. It doesn’t fit well."

James Smith’s expression suddenly fell into despair.

Charlie remembered something at this time and said again, "Oh, by the way, if you really want to do something to save your son’s life, show enough sincerity first."

James Smith blurted out, "I have 100% sincerity!"

Charlie said lightly, "Then I suggest you quit your job and take your son to China, do your best first and do some charity work there without asking for anything in return. You really pay attention, maybe Oracle Pharmaceutical can give you a chance."

"But you have to remember that when I say this, it does not mean that you will get what you want in return for your hard work, but in this society, if you want to be repaid, you must pay first. What’s more, you have to pay the price for your own arrogance and prejudice towards Oracle Pharmaceutical. If Manager Weaver hadn’t repaid his grievance with virtue and left you a box of Healing Salve Pills, your son would have been killed by you, so if the final result disappoints you, you should also find the reason from within yourself first!"

Hearing Charlie’s words, James was a little overwhelmed. He is the head of the entire FDA. He is not only a proper upper-class society member here, but also in the list of an absolute high-end group. Charlie’s understated remarks actually asked him to resign from his current job and give up everything he had worked so hard for. This is for him unexpected indeed.

Seeing that he was at a loss for a while, Charlie said lightly, "This is just my personal suggestion. You can go back and think about it slowly, I have something else to do, so I won’t talk to you anymore."

After that, he looked at Michaela next to him and said, "Miss Joules, let’s go."

Michaela nodded, made a gesture of invitation and said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, please."

James Smith watched Charlie move forward with his own eyes while he and Michaela walked into the elevator and watched the elevator door slowly close. But he was still kneeling on the spot without any other movement.

The companion beside him stepped forward to help him up, but he waved his hand and refused. Then, as if he had figured out something, he took out his cell phone and called the Secretary of the U.S. Department of Health and Human Services, his immediate top leader.

In the administrative structure of the United States, the FDA, also known as the U.S. The Food and Drug Administration is subordinate to the Department of Health and Human Services.

The call was connected and the Minister asked on the phone, "Hey James, what can I do for you?"

James said seriously, "Sir, I solemnly resign and hope that I will no longer serve in the future at any job or position at the FDA."

The Minister asked in amazement, "James, what’s the situation with you? If I remember correctly, you told me when you and I were in college that running the FDA was your biggest dream, but you just got it and now you wanna resign in two years?"

Smith said firmly, "Yes, I have decided to resign from the FDA and take Jimmy to China."

"Going to China?" The other party quickly asked, "You want to take Jimmy to find Oracle Pharmaceutical?"

Smith hesitated for a moment and sighed, "Maybe, I just met the person from Oracle Pharmaceutical, but he doesn’t seem to be ready to give me more pills in any way. What I can do now is to take Jimmy there, do some charity there and see if I can give Jimmy a chance…"

The other party was silent for about ten seconds and then helplessly said, "As for Jimmy’s situation, I have heard from the person in charge of Mayo and now it seems that there is no other good solution except for the Healing Salve Pill…"

"James, I know that for you, Jimmy is more important than anyone and anything. Now that you have made up your mind, I will stop talking nonsense. You can go back and write your resignation report and I will pass the application in the shortest possible time."

"Okay!" Smith said gratefully, "Thank you, Xavier, I will send you the resignation as soon as possible!"

Meanwhile, under the leadership of Michaela, Charlie took the elevator to the first floor of the building, then passed the three defense centers on the first floor and then transferred to the special elevator to the freezing center on the fifth underground floor.

Since this freezing center was prepared by Ferdie Joules to preserve his body and the designed service life reached 300 years, the security level here is no less than the defense facilities for the President to hide in the doomsday plan.

Although the freezing center is on the fifth underground floor, its location is nearly 100 meters underground. There is a complete strategic reserve here. Even if the United States is really hit by a nuclear attack, it can be safe here.

This freezing center, according to the design scale, can freeze at least 100 bodies, but at present in the entire freezing center, apart from the remains used for the experiment, Jack is the only one who is really frozen.

After Charlie came to the freezing center, he was surprised to find that it was like a scene in a science fiction movie. The entire space was filled with various equipment and a large number of them were especially used to transmit air, oxygen and liquid nitrogen.

In addition, the biggest visual impact is the hundreds of huge stainless steel tanks, standing regularly in the entire freezing center. Each tank is at least four or five meters high. When people look up from below, there is even a sense of insignificance. These tanks are freezers especially used to freeze the human body.

For the sake of confidentiality, Michaela has already transferred all the scientific research experts, and the staff of the center in advance. Therefore, at the moment, only Charlie and the others are in the entire freezing center since it has been deserted.

Combined with this kind of place, the human body is stored at ultra-low temperatures. The cold storage feels a bit more gloomy.

Michaela said to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, according to the current standards of human freezing technology, after death, it will go through a 50-hour program to cool down and then the body is put into the freezing tank after the temperature is gradually lowered. Freezing in the middle to prevent the cells from producing ice crystals during rapid cooling, which will damage the cells."

"However, the technology of freezing and thawing is only half of the problem, actually, the safe freezing process is not a big problem, but thawing is still a huge problem that cannot be solved and so far, there has not been a case of successful thawing in the world…"

Charlie nodded, pointed to the stainless steel tank with many rules in front of him and asked, "Which tank is Jack in?"

Michaela said, "He’s in tank No. 7."

"Okay." Charlie said, "Let someone drain the liquid nitrogen in tank No. 7 and get him out. It’s time for him to thaw and go home."

Michaela said in horror, "Mr. Wade… If the liquid nitrogen is drained, the body cannot guarantee ultra-low temperature. Once the body starts to heat up, the cells are likely to be irreversibly damaged during the heating process. In that case, I am afraid that a person is like a thawed steak, with cells ruptured and blood flowing. If it reaches that point, there will be no possibility of resurrection…"

She couldn’t help but remind, "The reason why there is a 300-year service life design is that scientists estimate that in the next one or two hundred years, it may be difficult to solve the irreversible damage caused by the thawing of the human body in an ultra-low temperature state, so people can only be frozen for a long time and left to the future. A hundred years later, human beings who have made great progress in science will solve it…"

Charlie looked at the stainless steel tank with the words No.007 sprayed, smiled slightly and said, "Don’t wait for science to progress, I will take it today. If this problem is solved, I have a way to make him come back to life!"

Michaela was stunned, just about to say something, but when she thought that Charlie was not an ordinary person, he is the one who has solved the mystery of reverse aging. Maybe, he could figure it out too and it might not be impossible to save Jack for him.

Moreover, if he had not had a certain degree of certainty at the beginning, he would not have let her freeze Jack. Thinking of this, she hurriedly asked "Mr. Wade, if you really have a way to resurrect Mr. Jack, will he have doubts about your identity if he sees you when he wakes up? With his character and behavior, he wakes up after that, he will definitely continue to investigate to the end…"

Charlie smiled slightly and said indifferently, "It’s alright when he wakes up, I will have a frank chat with him and try my best to save his life. I will let him know who I am!"

Of course, Charlie knew Jack Lee’s style of conduct. As long as he wakes up again, he still retains his previous memories, he will definitely do his best to investigate what happened before.

For example, who killed the scumbag Patrick of the Joules Family family, another example is who wanted to destroy the entire Evans Family.

Therefore, in Charlie’s opinion, he might as well take this opportunity to have a good chat with him. Let him know who he is, let him know that he killed Patrick and let him know that he saved him and the whole Evans Family that day.

If this person knows good and bad and knows how to advance and retreat, then he will definitely be able to use it for himself in the future.

But if this person doesn’t know what’s good or bad and doesn’t know how to advance or retreat, just wipe his memory, make him unconscious and throw him on the streets of New York. In that case, at least he will have saved his life.

After making up his mind, he said to Michaela, "Miss Joules Family, let someone drain the liquid nitrogen in the freezing tank and put Jack Lee in warm water. I’ll take care of the rest."

"Okay. Mr. Wade!" Although Michaela didn’t know how Charlie planned to save Jack Lee, she had blind belief and trust in Charlie, so she said to him, "Mr. Wade, for the sake of confidentiality, you, Miss Banks, Mr. Cameron and Don Albert, go to the next door and wait for a while. I will arrange for someone to come over to thaw him and then I will invite you after the thawing is complete."

Charlie nodded and he was someone who naturally knew about saving Jack Lee by himself. The less the people know it is better.

The people in front of him are absolutely credible, but the credibility of the staff is still difficult to guarantee and Michaela’s arrangements can be considered cautious.

So, Charlie came to the lounge next door with Miss Banks, Isaac Cameron and Don Albert.

Michaela, without hesitation, called the person in charge of the freezing center and asked him to immediately drain all the liquid nitrogen in the freezing tank No. 7.

When the person in charge heard the order, his face turned pale with fright and he kept explaining "Miss Joules, the human body is still in a one-way channel state. We can freeze people safely, but we don’t know how to thaw people safely. Once the liquid nitrogen is emptied, I am afraid it will cause irreversible damage to the person in the tank…"

Michaela said with a firm expression "You don’t have to worry about these, you just need to drain the liquid nitrogen and then put the person into warm water to thaw."

The person in charge was dizzy and blurted out "Miss Joules …this…this is not from the refrigerator where it’s so simple to take a piece of frozen meat and put it in warm water to thaw…"

Michaela said lightly "You just need to do as instructed."

The person in charge was helpless and could only agree.

Then, the staff shut down the liquid nitrogen circulation device of the No. 7 tank and then emptied all the liquid nitrogen in the tank with pressure facilities. Immediately afterward, four people wearing antifreeze suits took Jack Lee’s stiff body, which was nearly minus two hundred degrees below zero, out of the freezing tank.

At the same time, another group of staff had prepared a pool of warm clean water, in the dedicated sterile cleaning pool. When Jack Lee was sent over, it was here that they completed the cleaning of his body and then was put on a special freezing suit by the staff and after two hours of procedures to cool down, his body was gradually lowered to an extremely low temperature of minus 200 degrees Celsius.

However, none of these staff expected that they would use this simple and rude method to thaw him. Since Jack Lee’s body is an ice lump of minus two hundred degrees, the warm water in the pool will be frozen the moment he enters, after cooling down rapidly, the staff quickly turned on the circulation pump and let the heating device circulate the water in the pool, to maintain the water temperature of 40 degrees Celsius.

The rough thawing method soon showed great drawbacks.

As soon as Jack Lee’s skin started to thaw, it immediately began to seep blood, like a piece of beef that had just been thawed.

The liquid in the cells began to seep out because of the rupture of the cells, which was mixed with blood and body fluids.

The person in charge covered his face in horror and said "Miss Joules…this…this is basically irreversible damage…"

Michaela was also shocked but still said calmly, "Okay, there is nothing more for you, you people can leave now."

Everyone looked at her and at each other and in the end, the person in charge took the lead. He turned his head and said "Miss Joules , then we will go out first. If you have any needs, please contact us in time."

Michaela nodded and watched the staff leave the scene one by one. She was going to call Charlie, but she didn’t think that he had already walked out of the lounge. She looked at Jack Lee, who was soaked in a pool of blood and said nervously to Charlie, "Mr. Wade… Mr. Lee’s situation may not be optimistic…"

Charlie said lightly "Don’t worry, as long as his brain is fine."

The reason why Charlie so rudely requested to unfreeze Jack Lee directly with warm water is in the final analysis because of the indiscriminate repair ability of the Reshaping pill.

For the Reshaping Pill, out of all the organs and tissues of the human body, only the brain and the memory in the brain cannot be repaired and the rest are not a problem.

Jack Lee’s brain has always been protected by Charlie’s spiritual energy, so even if his cells and body are severely damaged during the thawing process, it doesn’t matter at all.

After all, his body has already been beaten into a sieve, even if there is more damage, it doesn’t matter and it will be directly handed over to the Reshaping Pill to solve it together.

If it wasn’t for the concern that the entire frozen center would be filled with the smell of stewed meat, Charlie would have liked to have someone use 100 degrees of boiling water to thaw him quickly.

Unlike now, he had to wait patiently for Jack Lee to thaw. About an hour later, the continuous circulation of warm water finally made Jack Lee’s stiff body gradually warm up.

Michaela remembered something at this time and said quickly, "Mr. Wade, the blood in Jack Lee’s body was emptied before freezing and all of it was replaced with the cryogenic protection solution, this… will it have any effect? Do I need to prepare suitable plasma in advance?"

"No." Charlie waved his hand carelessly and said, "These are all little things, the next moment is to witness the miracle."

He then stepped in front of Jack Lee, turned on the drain switch of the pool, drained all the warm water in the pool and then took out from his pocket a Reshaping Pill. He couldn’t help but put the Pill in his hand to look at it for a moment and sighed in his heart "I never dreamed that the most precious medicinal pill I have refined so far, the first one to be rescued, turned out to be this one that has been kept alive. The one who investigated me, the policeman who wanted to catch me. If it weren’t for the fact that you died because of the Evans Family, I really won’t want to waste such a precious medicinal pill on you, just to help my grandparents. My Evans Family, I give you a favor!"

Charlie sighed, pinched Jack Lee’s mouth and put the golden Reshaping pill in his mouth…

The moment the reshaping pill was put into Jack Lee’s mouth, Charlie could feel that the body was almost enveloped by strong spiritual energy. Then, this aura began to reshape his body.

Although Jack Lee’s body was wrapped in a special frozen suit and he couldn’t see the changes in the frozen suit, Charlie could feel that Jack Lee’s body full of holes was reorganizing at an incredible speed at this time.

The first organ that Jack Lee recovered was the heart. His heart, which was almost shattered, had now fully recovered and then it started beating again.

However, at this time, there was no blood in the blood vessels in his body and all of them were replaced by cryoprotective fluid.

However, under the influence of the Reshaping Pill the hematopoietic organs in his body have begun to recover one by one and then a large amount of fresh blood is continuously produced and the original cryogenic protection solution is directly discharged by the pressure of the fresh blood.

Then, his body began to recover its own temperature and at the same time, all his body surface wounds began to heal in the fastest time.

Others couldn’t see Jack Lee’s change, they just found that the dead body’s complexion seemed to have changed from pale to slightly bloody.

But Charlie saw all the changes in Jack Lee and couldn’t help sighing in his heart "Reshaping Pill is really worthy of the word reshaping, just like a glass that fell from a height and was shattered. If only we glue back every piece of glass as it is, then this can never be regarded as Reshaping, only if it is completely restored to the way it was before it was broken, you have a crack and there is no trace, it can't be regarded as Reshaping. The broken part can be repaired for you and the lost part can be regrown for you. This kind of medicine is really overbearing!"

At this time, Jack Lee’s body organs, limbs and even blood had returned to the level of complete health.

As the blood continued to replenish until it reached the normal blood volume, his heartbeat became stronger and stronger.

At the same time, he gradually regained the ability to breathe on his own. Others have been able to see the rise and fall of his chest with the naked eye.

Michaela was shocked as if she’d been struck by lightning and she said in horror, "Mr. Wade… Lee… Is Jack Lee really alive?"

Charlie nodded and said lightly "Almost also it’s time for him to wake up."

As soon as he finished speaking, Jack Lee slowly opened his eyes.

Michaela took a step back subconsciously at this time, her heart still racing like a thousand horses.

Although she guessed that Charlie must have a way to save Jack Lee, she didn’t expect that Jack Lee could wake up in such a short time with just one pill!

This person stayed in the low temperature of nearly minus 200 degrees for so many days, not to mention resuscitating him, it took several hours to thaw him and he even said that he was alive if he survived?

Don Albert felt even more shocked. He couldn’t help but blurt out and exclaimed "Fucking… alive? He was a big ice bump and is he fucking alive?"

Jack Lee was still continuing at this time. He blinked because his optic nerve couldn’t immediately adapt to the strong light at this time, his eyes just felt white and he couldn’t see anything clearly.

To Jack Lee, it was like a never-ending dream. If you tell him that he has had this dream for 100 years, he will not have any doubts, because that dream is really too long. In this dream, his consciousness became more and more chaotic.

Jack Lee felt more and more as if he had fallen into the world framed in the movie "Inception", falling continuously in multiple dreams and the more he fell, the farther he was from waking up.

Moreover, the more you fall, the more blurred the sense of time is, as if the time axis is constantly expanding, a day in a coma, under that chaotic sense, seems to be no longer a day, not just a year, but a Century or even longer.

What he didn’t know was that in the extremely deep freeze, although his brain still maintained its vitality, it also entered an extremely slow metabolic state due to the extremely low temperature.

Freezing itself is lengthening the timeline of his body. The human body in this situation is like a piece of meat. If it is not frozen, it will spoil within three days, but if it is frozen at a very low temperature, it will not be possible for it to go bad in three years, thirty years, or even three hundred years.

It was this infinitely elongated timeline that made his consciousness approach chaos.

Although he opened his eyes at this moment, he still felt as if he was still in that never-ending sleep. But at this moment, he suddenly heard a man’s voice "Jack Lee, can you see me now?"

Hearing this voice, Jack Lee was shocked. It’s strange that no sound has appeared in his dreams for so long.

Even dreaming of his wife and daughter, or his deceased father, the picture is like an early pantomime movie with no sound and only pictures. This was the first time he heard a voice, a real voice.

However, this voice was very unfamiliar to him. What’s even more strange is that although the voice is unfamiliar, there seems to be some indescribable familiarity in the strangeness. He couldn’t help but murmur in his heart "I must have… somewhere… heard this voice…"

"It’s just… too long a time has passed… …. all of a sudden… I can't recall…"

But at this moment, his vision began to gradually recover. In front of him, it is no longer a pale bright spot. He could already see the towering stainless steel tanks, which looked eerie and eerie.

After that, his vision began to become clearer and clearer, as if the foggy glass in the bathroom was suddenly blown by the hot air of the hair dryer.

At this time, he was surprised to find that he was lying in a pool that was bigger than the bathtub.

At the edge of the pool, there was a person standing!

He fixed his eyes on him and suddenly his whole body trembled with fright!

At this moment, a large number of memories that had gone away began to return at the speed of light.

The first memory is when he left the stadium and was about to go to meet his wife and daughter, but he was attacked by a group of gangsters when he arrived at the elevator entrance.

Immediately afterward, the memory begins to rewind back from that moment. He remembered his conversation with the Evans Family, the frustration of being forced to retire early and many murders including Patrick …

Then, he suddenly remembered Charlie’s face. Immediately, he stared at him in astonishment and blurted out "It’s you! I remember you! You are the staff member next to the female star!"

"What is the name of the female star… Oh right! Stefanie Sun ! It’s Stefanie!"

"Patrick disappeared because of her! I remember it! The day Patrick disappeared, you were with that star girl!"

Charlie nodded and smiled, "Yes, it’s me."

"By the way, let me introduce myself, I’m not a staff member next to Stefanie, my surname is Wade and the single name is Charlie."

"Charlie?" Jack Lee frowned. Subconsciously, he said, "Why is this name a little familiar…"

Charlie’s expression froze and he said loudly, "You’re familiar with the Evans Family, right? Let me introduce myself to you in-depth, my father’s name is Bruce Wade, you should know my mother, she is the eldest daughter of the Evans Family, Lily Evans!"

"What? You are Bruce’s son? This…how is this possible!"

Hearing Charlie’s self-introduction, Jack ’s expression was extremely horrified! He clearly remembered his conversation with Desmond not long ago.

At that time, talking about the old man of the Evans Family, talking about his sister, Desmond also mentioned his nephew whose life and whereabouts were unknown. He said that the entire Evans Family went almost all over the world to find him. But no matter what methods they tried, nothing could be found about him.

Even though many people believe that he must be dead, his bones have not been found. But the Evans Family always felt that he must still be living somewhere in this world, but they just haven’t found him yet.

But Jack never dreamed that he was resurrected from the dead and the first person he saw when he opened his eyes was actually claiming to be Lily’s son.

This made Jack, who was a police officer, the first thought to question. So he calmed down and analyzed "Why do I think I should be dead? At that time, I remembered that the elevator door had just opened and a group of black-clothed armed men shot me from the elevator… The gang’s firepower was very fierce and there was almost no hesitation. Before I lost consciousness, I remember that I was shot at least 20 or 30 times. I was already dead. Even the reincarnation of gods can’t save me. But here I am alive…"

He widened his eyes and blurted out "Is this the world after death? It turns out that this is how people feel after death. The state…is that I have been dreaming and floating in various strange environments… Then what is next? Is it to be reincarnated and enter the next reincarnation?"

Charlie couldn’t help but smile and said, "I thought you were materialistic police officer, but I didn’t expect you, a famous detective, to have such a stupid idea."

Charlie raised his voice a few points and said loudly "Jack Lee, listen carefully, you are not dead, it is me who saved you."

Jack looked at Charlie, waved his hand and said, "Impossible, absolutely impossible! I said it just now, I was so dead at that time. I had multiple gunshots, I was already dead and no one could save me… So you must be unreal! I have been a policeman all my life and I can still understand the logic!"

Charlie said lightly "Yes, you were shot a lot. I was at the scene at the time and your internal organs were basically shattered. The body tissue fragments blasted off by bullets from your body. If they were shoveled together and weighed at least there must be some three to five kilograms."

Charlie took out his mobile phone, he found the photo he took by hand from a hidden folder, handed it to Jack and said lightly "Look, this is what you looked like at the time."

Jack took the phone nervously, looked down and was taken aback by the photo of himself. He has been handling cases for many years and he has encountered countless corpses that died tragically. But he is the only one who can be beaten into a sieve by so many guns at close range.

Seeing the photo, he was even more puzzled and blurted out, "I’ve become such a bird. You tell me now, I’m not dead yet? Do you think I’m so stupid?"

Charlie pointed at the photo, Jack looked down at his dead face and said, "Come on, take a closer look at your face, do you see anything strange?"

Jack looked down, seeing his tragic death full of pain and unwillingness, he blurted out, "What’s so strange about this? Are you trying to ask me why I’m unwilling to die?"

Then, before Charlie could answer, Jack said angrily, "Of course, I’m not reconciled! I just found out about my daughter who is pregnant! I was just about to go back and have a good time with them! But, I was killed before I even left the stadium. If it was you, would you be willing?"

Charlie shook his head, smiled and said, "What I want you to see is that although your body was beaten into a sieve, your head was lucky not to be hit by a bullet. If a bullet hit your skull at that time and blew your brains out, then you would have really died."

Jack looked at Charlie with a puzzled face "What do you mean?"

Charlie pointed at the towering frozen tanks, smiled lightly and said "Carefully look at the stainless steel tanks around you, these are specially used for human body freezing, here you have to focus on the No. 7, because before you woke up, you had been frozen in that tank."

Jack was surrounded by a lot of people. Looking at the stainless steel tank he was shocked and speechless. He asked blankly, "Frozen? What does it mean?"

Charlie smiled and said, "First of all, you are lucky. When you were attacked, there were so many people on the other side and none of them shot you in the head, so your brain survived. Secondly, you have to thank Miss Joules, if it wasn’t for her to bring you here, to the freezing center of the Joules family, your body may have already rotted."

Jack noticed that there were actually a few people standing behind Charlie and one of them was of the Joules family!

"Hey…" Jack gasped suddenly, looked at Charlie dumbfounded and asked, "But this isn’t enough to make me survive, right? From a scientific point of view, my injury has no cure. Well, what’s more, I’ve never heard of this. The scientific community can thaw a frozen person and wake him up normally, all of the dead are frozen first and whether it can be thawed or not will be discussed later…"

"Oh… I understand! I figured it out this time!" Immediately afterward, he said excitedly "According to what you just said, then I must still be in a frozen state now, right? Right? The reason why I am still conscious now is not that people still have souls after death, but because I have been frozen, but my brain has not completely died, so everything now, including you and Miss Joules, I imagined it with my brain in that big tank."

After that, he pointed to the huge No. 7 tank and said firmly, "The real me, or my frozen body, should still be in that big tank, right?"

Charlie listened dumbly. Laughing, he turned to look at others and asked, "Is this so difficult to accept? After talking so much, he still can’t tell the difference between fantasy and reality."

Unexpectedly, everyone looked blank but firm. Nodded again and again.

Don Albert murmured "Master Wade… If it’s me, I may not be as good as him… This guy’s words are a bit logical, he should be smarter than me…."

As bystanders, they all felt that this incident was really incredible… they can’t accept all this in such a short time, let alone as an involved party.

Seeing everyone’s jaw-dropping expressions, Charlie turned around helplessly, looked at Jack and said lightly "Jack, if you want to talk about science, let’s talk about it from a scientific point of view. Do you think the human brain, after losing its blood supply, how long can it survive?"

Jack said without hesitation "Five minutes! Five minutes at most! I have worked as a criminal police detective for so many years and I can be regarded as half a forensic doctor. If the human brain lacks oxygen for more than five minutes, It will basically cause irreversible damage. Major injury, more than five minutes, is basically the only possibility of brain death, even if the body is rescued and the heartbeat and breathing recover, after brain death, people will never be able to wake up, which is usually the case with people in a coma."

Charlie nodded and said "Then think about it, you met those militants at that time and then you were shot and fell to the ground. Although I moved quickly at the time, it still took me two or three minutes to deal with those militants. So half of your window period has passed! In this case, even if I had a freezer at hand and I could easily put you in, it would take a lot of time for your brain to cool down from more than 30 degrees Celsius to below freezing point. For a long time, when your brain is frozen, let alone five minutes, fifteen minutes may have passed; not to mention, this freezing center is more than 100 kilometers away from New York City and even a helicopter would take half an hour to get here. So, even if you were able to be sent over to freeze at the first time, you would still be able to get here and you would have been brain-dead, how could you still have your current consciousness?"

With Charlie’s words, Jack fell into a trance all of a sudden. He found that his two previous assumptions were somewhat contradictory at this moment.

First of all, if everything is real now, it cannot explain how he can survive being beaten into a sieve. Secondly, if everything is just his own consciousness it cannot be explained, how could his brain be in that state and survive this situation.

After all, when the body loses its ability to supply blood, the brain will only last for five minutes at most.

According to the situation at that time, it is impossible for him to keep his consciousness. Since he can’t keep his consciousness, what is going on now?

Seeing his contemplative look, Charlie said lightly, "I’ll tell you how you survived."

Charlie paused slightly and said, "After you were shot that day, it was me who used my way. This way, it will keep your brain from dying, so you could be brought here to freeze smoothly."

Jack couldn’t help but ask "Your way? What way?"

Charlie snorted "What is the specific way, there’s no need for you to know."

Jack asked again "Then how should I explain my injury? Even if you can save my brain, what about my body?"

Charlie said sternly "This is the credit of Reshaping Pill, its medicinal properties are that no matter how much damage your body suffers, it can reshape your body. You can check yourself to see if there are any signs of injury."

Jack subconsciously tore off the cryogenic protective suit on his body and when he looked down, there was no scar on his entire chest. So, he couldn’t help but ask "I’ve been shot so many times, don’t I even have a scar on my body?"

"Yes." Charlie said lightly "I said, this is the credit of the Reshaping Pill."

"Reshaping pill…" Jack didn’t buy this kind of mysterious thing at all, but he suddenly remembered a conversation he had with Desmond in his mind.

At that time, Desmond told him that in a mysterious auction, Desmond offered a price of 300 billion US dollars for a medicine called Rejuvenation Pill, but he was eventually outcompeted by the other party’s refusal.

Desmond told him that the Rejuvenation Pill could not only cure all kinds of diseases, but could even prolong one’s life span by ten or twenty years.

At that time, Jack’s first thought was also disbelief. But when Desmond explained it in detail, although he was still shocked, out of trust in his old friend, he also chose to believe it. He pondered in his heart at this moment "If in this world, there really is a magic medicine that can make people 20 years younger, then there is another magic medicine that can reshape people's bodies. It seems that it is not difficult to accept…"

Jack couldn’t help but say "Is this medicinal pill you mentioned the same thing as the legendary Rejuvenation Pill?"

Charlie smiled "Oh, so you have heard of the Rejuvenation Pill, did you hear it from my uncle?"

"Your uncle…" Jack was stunned for a moment, then thought of Charlie’s self-introduction when he woke up, he suddenly realized and blurted out "It was indeed Desmond who told me…"

Charlie nodded and asked with a smile, "Since he mentioned Rejuvenation Pill to you, he must have also mentioned that he was participating in the auctioning of the Rejuvenation Pill. What about being kicked out by the organizer?"

Jack’s eyes widened and he blurted out, "How…how do you know?"

"Of course, I know." Charlie smiled and said, "Because just like the Reshaping pill, the Rejuvenation Pill is also mine. The organizer behind the auction was me and at the auction at that time, it was me who had him kicked out."

Jack was horrified and blurted out "You knew. He is your uncle, why did you drive him out?"

Charlie said lightly "When I drove him out, I didn’t know his real identity, he used a pseudonym at that time. However, even if I knew he was my uncle, he would still be kicked out because he broke the rules I set. Before the auction started, I repeatedly emphasized that no matter who wins the bid of the Rejuvenation Pill, it must be taken on the spot and must not be taken away from the scene. He wanted to use the money to challenge my rules, so I could only have him kicked out."

Jack couldn’t help sighing in a low voice, "So, I’m really not dead?"

He asked again "I have another question. If you are really Lily’s son, then you know your identity and background, why haven’t you met your grandparent’s family for so many years?"

Charlie smiled and asked, "What? Are you still questioning my identity?"

Jack sat up slowly, looked at Charlie and said seriously "I just think this is too strange if you are really that Charlie Wade, the Evans Family has been devoting their whole family and looking for you, it is impossible to find you all the time. I remember that you were only eight years old when you disappeared. No matter how capable you are, it is impossible to avoid the search of the Evans Family at the age of eight… .."

Charlie smiled indifferently "They couldn’t find me, not because I hid well, but everyone who wanted to find me went in the wrong direction. Everyone knew that I was missing in Aurous Hill and they thought I had already left Aurous Hill, but they didn't know. In fact, I have been in Aurous Hill for the next 20 years, maybe this is the darkness under the lights. As for you, you asked me just now why I didn’t meet my grandparents, the answer is very simple because I don’t want to."

"Don’t want to?" Jack frowned, but in his heart, he felt that it was nothing to be surprised that Charlie didn’t want to, after all, he also listened to it. Desmond said that the old man of the Evans Family was not friendly to Bruce and it could even be said that he looked down on him a little. If he was Charlie, the grandfather always looked down on his father and he probably didn’t want to see him.

At this time, Jack thought of something again and quickly asked "You said just now that you were there when I had an accident, so you should know that your grandparent’s family was also there and the group of people who killed me should have just run to them, how are they now?"

Charlie said lightly "I saved them and I killed almost all the killers who attacked you."

Jack breathed a sigh of relief and asked again "In the Evans Family, everyone is all right?"

Charlie said casually "The Evans family is all right, but the third aunt committed suicide by taking poison, because she and those killers were in the same group and they were all minions of a mysterious organization."

Jack asked dumbfounded "What did you say? This…how is this possible… Although her family background is far less than that of your grandfather’s family, her parents are also very strong among Chinese-Americans."

"As the only daughter of the Yannic family, how could she be controlled by a mysterious organization?"

Charlie said lightly, "Even if her family’s net worth is tens of billions of dollars, it is estimated that she is only one of the members of this organization. Even just a chess piece, the power of this organization may be far beyond your imagination."

Charlie paused slightly and said, "This matter is a long story, I say why don’t you change your clothes first, let’s change places, sit down and have a good chat!"

Jack also feels that it is indeed indecent to sit in this empty pool. So, he asked embarrassedly, "Can I change my clothes…"

Charlie looked at Michaela, who was beside him and said, "Miss Joules, you help Detective Lee solve this problem."

Michaela nodded and said hurriedly, "There are a lot of work clothes for researchers here, I will help Detective Lee get a set!"

Charlie nodded and said, "Thank you, Miss Joules, that is all."

Michaela turned around and left and she came back with a set of work clothes for Jack.

After Jack wrapped himself in work clothes, he followed Charlie to the lounge next door.

Charlie handed Jack a bottle of water and after he took it, he couldn’t wait to drink the whole bottle and then wiped his mouth, he couldn’t help saying, "Wade … Master Wade, thank you for saving my life. I won't say anything more, but since you saved my life, I will definitely die for you if you need me, in the future!"

Charlie nodded and said, "I actually do need you for something."

Jack cupped his hands respectfully, "Young Master Wade, please say it!"

Charlie stretched out two fingers and said lightly, "Two things, the first, after you leave, you must not mention to anyone that you have seen me. If anyone asks, especially the Evans Family members, you say that you don’t know me, but say after waking up in the Joules family’s freezing center, you were sent out."

Jack asked in surprise, "Young Master Wade, you saved the Evans Family, why haven’t you met them yet?"

Charlie said lightly, "This is the second thing I want to talk to you about next. But I’ll talk to you about it later."

Jack nodded and said with some headache, "Master Wade, if the Evans Family finds Miss Joules to ask about the truth, how do you plan to explain it?"

Charlie said, "You don’t have to worry about it, I will arrange it myself. You just need to keep your mouth shut. Just don’t let anyone know, including your wife and daughter."

Jack agreed without hesitation and said, "Young Master Wade, don’t worry, I will never tell anyone."

"Master Wade, what about the second?"

Charlie said, "The reason why I didn’t immediately reveal myself to the Evans Family is that these assassins have very unusual backgrounds. As far as I know, this is a family that has existed for at least two or three hundred years. This mysterious organization is made of what are called dead men who have been reared for nearly 20 generations. Until I figure out their origins, I don’t plan to meet my grandparents with my real identity for the time being."

Jack asked inexplicably, "A mysterious organization for hundreds of years? I have been a police officer for so many years, but I have never heard of such a thing…"

Charlie said, "I once listened to my father’s old subordinate mention that when my parents died, they were besieged by a group of strange soldiers. After they succeeded, they all bit the poison and died on the spot. The method was the same as the dead soldiers I met in the stadium. Twenty years have passed since the incident, but considering that the other party is an organization that has lasted for hundreds of years, I think these two incidents are likely to be committed by the same group of people."

Jack asked curiously, "Master Wade, how did you know that this organization has a history of hundreds of years?"

Charlie said, "I caught one alive and asked for some information about the dead man from him."

Charlie transferred to him all the information obtained from the "Number 47".

After Jack heard this, he was speechless for a long while in shock. He murmured, "For hundreds of years, many countries in this world have ceased to exist and there have been countless global wars and disasters in the middle. Two world wars and the Spanish flu have affected the world, in addition, Europe has fought numerous wars, from the Seven Years War to the Napoleonic War, the Franco-Prussian War."

Jack continued with the monologue, "And the birth and disintegration of the Soviet Union. ……In the past two or three hundred years, the whole world has become a mess and many countries and regimes are unable to protect themselves. How does a mysterious organization continue for so many years…"

Charlie said, "This is also a question I have always been curious about. This organization has not only existed for hundreds of years, but their strength has been developing and growing in the past few hundred years. Those great changes in the international situation you mentioned, it didn’t seem to have anything to do with them all the time, that’s what surprises me the most."

Charlie looked at Jack and said, "Your situation is rather special, the people who have seen you in this organization, except for me who stayed behind. Except for the one who survived, all the others died and your appearance on the scene that day was an accident and it was definitely not in their predetermined plan. So I believe that the organization will not pay attention to you for the time being and you as a detective, after so many years of work, must be good at clue tracking. So I hope you can help me find out the relevant clues of this organization after returning to real life."

Jack nodded and said without hesitation, "This is no problem, whether it’s out of repaying your life-saving grace or out of my friendship with the Evans Family, I will do my best."

He couldn’t help sighing and said, "It’s a pity, I am no longer a detective now and if I still have this status, the police intelligence system could bring me a lot of help."

Charlie waved his hand and said very seriously, "Don’t say that you are retired now, even if you are not retired, you must never use the intelligence channels within your police system to investigate this matter. After all, the threshold for police is too high. Such a huge organization which can even infiltrate the Evans Family and they directly turned their daughter-in-law into the informant. I believe that the US police, the FBI and even the CIA have their people in them. Once you investigate them through the police’s internal intelligence channels, they will definitely know about it."

"Yes." Jack sneered and laughed at himself, "Since Patrick’s accident, I feel that my judgment is no longer the same. It’s not as accurate as before."

He then looked at Charlie and said, "You should have done the matter of Patrick Joules, Master Wade, right?"

Charlie didn’t hide it, nodded calmly and said, "That’s right, the crimes of this group of people are countless and the most damning thing is that they even aimed at the people around me, of course, I would not let it go."

Jack nodded and sighed, "I have been thinking before, what is it? Which link was overlooked by me, but I never guessed you."

He laughed at himself and quickly said, "By the way, Mr. Wade, where is the dead man you caught now? I want to find a chance to meet him. On the one hand, let’s see if I can ask for any details."

Charlie said, "I asked the people from Dragon Temple to take him to Syria. During this time, you can go home to meet your wife and daughter first and wait until the time is convenient. Then go to Syria to meet him."

"Dragon Temple?" Jack asked in surprise, "Master Wade has cooperation with Dragon Temple?"

"No cooperation." Charlie said lightly, "But Dragon Temple is mine."

When Jack heard this, he was stunned for a while and he couldn’t come back to his senses for a long time. Because of his previous career, he was very familiar with the Dragon Temple and he even knew that the Dragon Temple had invested a huge amount of money to build their own permanent base in Syria.

For a mercenary organization, if they can have a permanent base, they can basically lead other similar mercenary organizations by a large margin. This kind of mercenary is more disgusting to the law enforcement agencies of various countries than the gray forces.

The vast majority of mercenary organizations are like rats crossing the street in all countries of the world. They can only survive sneakily and they will never dare to show their signs in a grand manner, unless the organization can cooperate deeply with the government.

Although there are many mercenary organizations in the United States, except for a few organizations that cooperate with the White House, specialize in helping the government and act as cannon fodder, the others are basically hidden.

Most of them are composed of veterans. Being attacked by the local police, they can only live normally in the country as a single soldier and then go overseas to pick up tasks.

For example, some mercenary organizations have a total of more than 100 people. Everyone usually has their own identities and jobs to cover up. They pretend to be law-abiding citizens. After receiving tasks, they disguised themselves as tourists to leave the country.

Although it is not illegal to break the law in China, after all, they are armed combatants, so they must be heavily marked in the country and they must be sneaky. It is precisely this that restricts the development of most mercenary organizations. But once a mercenary organization can openly own its own permanent base, it will be completely different.

When the Dragon Temple cooperated with Syria, the CIA investigated the reasons and even wanted to intervene to prevent the Dragon Temple from developing too fast in Syria and affecting the entire mercenary industry. But Syria is determined to cooperate with the Dragon Temple, which is said to be related to Hamid, a very influential opposition in Syria.

It seems that the Dragon Temple has reached some kind of agreement with the Syrian government forces due to Hamid.

When the news came back, the CIA immediately deduced that within the next two or three years, Dragon Temple would become the most powerful mercenary organization in the world.

Now, Charlie suddenly said that the entire Dragon Temple belonged to him, which really shocked Jack.

He suddenly remembered something and blurted out, "Master Wade… I remember… there was news that Dragon Temple had conquered the Wade family in China… Is this all the smoke bombs you released?"

"Yes." Charlie said bluntly, "Before the real enemy appears, I will try my best to hide my strength and keep a low profile. If the outside world knows that the Dragon Temple was taken over and if the Wade family is involved, this incident will inevitably cause an uproar and I am afraid that my identity will not be hidden by then, so instead of this, it is better to let the outside world think that the Wade family has been taken over by the Dragon Temple. It is not even a matter of fear, as long as the outside world does not pay attention to the Wade family, I can continue to hide my identity."

Jack nodded lightly and said, "Since the person who killed your parents and the person who tried to kill your grandfather and grandmother a few days ago are likely to belong to the same organization, then you do have to keep your composure and try to hide your edge as much as possible. The other party has not given up after 20 years, there may be many hidden secrets behind this incident. If you let them know that you are still alive, I am afraid that the other party will definitely do something to you immediately."

"Yes." Charlie said lightly, "I don’t like the situation where the enemy is in the dark and I am in the open. Setting myself up so that the enemy is dark but I remain darker is the top priority to find out more clues about them."

Jack said sternly, "Master Wade don’t worry, I will go to Syria as soon as possible to meet the living witness."

Charlie looked at the time and said, "Okay, these are the two things I need you to do, you can leave now."

Charlie said again, "By the way, the Evans Family has not left New York recently. They have been staying at the Anbang Building in Manhattan. I suggest you go to see them first because they care about you very much."

"Okay." Jack said without hesitation, "Then I’ll go see them first. Since the outside world doesn’t know that I was there that day, I’ll go to the Anbang Building. Even if the other party is secretly paying attention to the situation in the Anbang Building, they shouldn’t have any questions. After all, your uncle and I have been friends for many years and our families are close friends, so it is only right for me to visit the Anbang Building."

Charlie nodded and said, "They saw me that night, they know that you were taken away by someone I arranged, but they should not have thought that you would survive. After you meet, you tell them that it was a mysterious person who gave you an elixir and saved you. Tell them Miss Joules took you to see them. As for who the mysterious person is, you don’t know. They will definitely connect the person who saved you to the person who saved them. Let them guess for the rest. That’s it."

"Okay, Young Master Wade!" Jack said seriously, "I’ll do that."

Charlie nodded, opened the door, called Michaela in and said, "Miss Joules, please arrange a helicopter and send Jack to the Anbang Building in Manhattan in person. It is best to contact my uncle in advance and say that you have something to come to visit him for. When I rescued them that day, you lead someone to take care of the aftermath at the scene. You are too vigilant."

Michaela said respectfully, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I’ll contact the Evans Family and say hello to them."

At this moment.

The Anbang Tower in Manhattan. The Evans Family members are meeting to summarize and discuss all aspects of the recent situation.

Mr. Evan's recent symptoms of Alzheimer’s disease are still worsening, so every day when he wakes up, the lady and several children have to explain the current situation to him for a long time.

Fortunately, the old man also came here in a storm. Although he has no direct memory of what happened that day, after listening to the explanation from the children, he can immediately understand the current situation.

The Evans Family has not left New York since the accident. Although they have begun to resume handling various affairs of the family, for the sake of safety, the old man decided to not let anyone leave the Anbang Building for the time being.

Charlie’s uncle Martel has always wanted to go to his wife Amelia’s family to find out why the lover he has known for nearly 20 years turned out to be a killer hidden in the dark, which made it difficult for him to accept and even wanted to follow this line to do some in-depth research.

However, the Evans Family’s subordinates quickly sent back a message that everyone in Amelia’s family, the Yannic family, disappeared overnight as if they had evaporated.

Marcus instructed his men to check the assets of the Yannic family. After several days of checking, they finally found some information.

Therefore, Marcus reported to his family, "The people I sent out investigated and found that the Yannic family’s enterprise, equity, creditor’s rights and all real estate had all been liquidated before the incident. Some were sold, some were mortgages, in short, they did everything they could to turn all kinds of assets into money."

Martel quickly asked, "Then they have disappeared, but they always have to take the money away? Looking down at the money, I can always find some clues."

Marcus shook his head and said seriously, "The bad thing is that the Yannic family has all the assets of more than seven billion US dollars and they didn’t even take a penny away."

"What?" Desmond exclaimed, "They didn’t take it away? What happened to it?"

Marcus said, "Before the incident, they set up a family trust, but they didn’t put the money in immediately. But after we had the accident, they packed all the assets into the trust and then they evaporated from the world."

"It is estimated that after they determined that the mission failed, they had no time."

Desmond scolded immediately, "This group of people are really arrogant! The money is not taken away, but is directly put into the family trust. This is obviously just to tell us that they will come back again!"

In Europe and the United States, a family trust is a very safe way to protect assets. There is a saying that only three generations are rich. The reason is that the fathers and grandchildren are in charge of the estate, but the children and grandchildren are extravagant, ignorant and incompetent, which can easily lead to the bankruptcy of the family and return to its original shape overnight.

The reason is that the ability and character of the children and grandchildren are uncontrollable. Once there is a problem with his ability and character, it is difficult to avoid the decline of the family. Not to mention, there are all kinds of natural disasters besides man-made disasters.

However, family trust effectively eliminates the risk of natural and man-made disasters. Putting your own money into the trust, on the face of it, even you have given up direct control over the money. Only your descendants or designated heirs can get the money in the trust under certain opportunities. Therefore, even if they encounter major problems in the future, causing the entire family to become indebted, go under debt or even go bankrupt, the government and creditors theoretically have no right to dispose of the other party’s family trust.

This is also the fundamental reason why many old-fashioned families in Europe and America have been able to remain prosperous for several or a dozen generations.

Although the Yannic family has evaporated, the money has been put into the family trust.

This is a foolproof way to keep it. There is no need to worry about losing control of the company when people leave, and there is no need to worry about asset depreciation or accidents when people leave.

This money is thrown into the trust, not only will it not decrease, but it will increase and even the federal government cannot take away the funds. This move also means the attitude of the Yannic family or the mysterious organization behind the Yannic family. Evaporation is only a temporary strategic retreat and they will definitely come back again in the future.

The old man said with a dignified expression at this time, "The Yannic family’s series of operations are so calm and decisive. I feel that they should not have been developed by that mysterious organization halfway and they may have been members of that organization from the beginning."

He then looked at Martel and said seriously, "Martel, from acquaintance to marriage with Amelia, it is likely to be a complete set up!"

Martel hesitated for a moment, then said seriously, "Dad…. what you said should not be true… When I met Amelia, I was still in school, so the organization wouldn’t have targeted me nineteen years ago, right?"

The second brother, Marcus, remembered something and blurted out, "Martel, you said just now that you and Amelia met nineteen years ago?"

"Yes." Martel nodded and said truthfully, "I knew her in the last year of my Master’s degree at Harvard, it was indeed nineteen years ago."

Marcus murmured, "Eldest sister died twenty years ago…"

"Yes." Martel said, "It’s Amelia, whom I met in the second year after the eldest sister died…"

At this moment, Marcus, Desmond and the old man Lord Evans all changed their faces!

Marcus blurted out, "The second year after the eldest sister’s death, you met Amelia… Amelia hid by your side for nineteen years, until this accident…she was going to kill us. This group of people should have something to do with the eldest sister who was killed in the past!"

Lord Evans said in awe, "If this is the case, they were not satisfied with killing Lily and Bruce and then they carefully placed one next to Martel. A time bomb that detonated only after 19 years. What are these people going to do? If they want to kill the entire Evans Family, why did they wait so long?"

"Yeah…" Desmond, with a puzzled face, said, "Their strength is so strong, if there is any deep hatred, there is no need to wait until today to attack us…"

Lord Evans said, "I really don’t understand the key point. How much hatred and resentment will require them to play such a big game of chess with us…"

Martel couldn’t help but say, "Dad, Eldest brother, Second brother, Amelia may not have been placed beside me by the other party nineteen years ago, right? It is also possible that she was instigated or coerced by them."

"It’s unlikely." Desmond shook his head and said, "If Amelia rebelled in the middle, then the Yannic family must also have rebelled in the middle. But this series of behaviors of the Yannic family cannot be explained. I prefer Amelia to be included in the entire family. The Yannic family is a complete scam!"

Marcus nodded in agreement, then looked at Martel and asked, "Martel, can you recall the specific situation you met at the beginning?"

Martel said, "It was the second year of my master’s degree at the time. She was just a master’s degree student. At the dance welcoming new students, a boy kept harassing her. I felt that everyone was a compatriot. I helped her out of the siege and since then we kept in touch with each other and then we fell in love normally."

Marcus and Desmond exchanged glances and then said decisively, "The story of a hero saving beauty. It’s not quite right, it sounds like a set for you on purpose!"

Martel said, "It’s not really a hero saving beauty, but just saying a few words for her. The other party was not a gangster, he was also a graduate student of Harvard and he was quite interesting, so he gave up at the time."

Desmond asked him, "Martel, have you seen that student later?"

"This…" Martel thought for a while and said, "I don’t have any impression, I should have never seen him after and I really didn’t take this person to heart."

Marcus sighed and said with emotion, "It seems that this person was not good enough. It is a flag that fuels the flames and his appearance is to help Amelia and you create an opportunity to get acquainted."

"Martel, can you tell me how you fell in love with Amelia? What attracted you to her and made you decide to marry her and bring her home?"

Martel thought for a while and said seriously, "In my impression, the feeling she gave me at the time was that no matter her appearance or figure, she was completely perfect. A woman who grows in my aesthetic… I have always liked the more classical oriental beauty rather than the excessive enthusiasm and unrestrainedness of Westerners. In addition, it was her little bird’s character. Most of the girls at Harvard are more assertive and have a relatively strong personality. Not very suitable for macho men, but Amelia was relatively soft. When she was with me, she followed me in everything and always made me feel like a big man, so I decided to go with her. We got married and after so many years of marriage, her character had hardly changed. She had always been the same as when we first fell in love. No matter what, she made me feel perfect. Even if I occasionally mess around outside, she never……"

Desmond nodded and said decisively, "No doubt, she was the perfect woman tailored for you by that mysterious organization… this game has already revolved around you. It’s been nineteen years."

The old man suddenly slammed the teacup in his hand to the ground and shouted angrily, "These people must be the murderers who killed Lily and Bruce back then!"

The old man’s sudden roar made the three brothers shudder. Although everyone has gradually realized this conclusion, when the old man said it, everyone still felt a chill on the back.

Marcus said with a puzzled expression, "I don’t understand… What kind of grudges do these people have with us? Why would they keep observing us for 20 years without giving up?"

Martel wondered and said, "The Evans Family’s asset accumulation has really done nothing to harm the world! Over the years, most of our assets have come from the angel investment of the year. Especially my sister, who has supported more than half of Silicon Valley alone. How could people have such a bloody feud with us?"

Desmond said with a cold face, "Perhaps, they want to get something from us."

Martel asked him, "Brother, what do you mean, they want our money?"

"I can’t tell." Desmond said, "I just think that the other party is so deliberate, it is probably not as simple as seeking revenge."

Lord Evans frowned and said, "If it is seeking money, there’s no need to kill us all, right? Most of the property is digital these days, just a string of numbers in bank accounts, securities accounts and trust accounts and every penny is registered. Even if they kill us all, our assets will still not fall into their hands!"

Desmond nodded, "This is also something I don’t understand…"

The four sons and father, all of a sudden lost in thought.

At this moment, the youngest daughter Tece knocked on the door and said from outside, "Dad, Miss Joules called and said that she would like to come and visit later."

"Miss Joules…" The old man frowned and asked subconsciously, "Which Miss Joules?"

Desmond hurriedly said, "Dad, don’t you remember clearly again, Miss Joules, I told you this morning that after our accident, Michaela Joules was called by that mysterious benefactor to deal with the aftermath. She is the current head of the Joules family."

The old man frowned and remembered after a while and said quickly, "Miss Joules is also kind to our Evans Family, so get ready to meet her."

Desmond hurriedly asked Tece, "Tece, how would Miss Joules come here?"

Tece said, "Miss Joules said that she will come by helicopter and land directly on the roof."

The old man said without hesitation, "Help me to the rooftop and I will go to meet her in person to show our attention!"

Desmond hurriedly said, "Dad, Just wait here, I’ll go meet her."

The old man said without a doubt, "No, I have to go!"

"Desmond, come with me. Marcus tell the others to wait in the reception room. Miss Joules also helped us a lot and there must be no less etiquette."

Marcus nodded immediately and said, "Okay Dad, I’ll make arrangements."

Desmond said to Tece, "Tece, please inform the security and then do a safety inspection. In special times, safety should be the priority."

The old man immediately said, "No need! Miss Joules has helped us so much, it can’t be bad for us when people come to visit and we do security checks, this is distrust of others."

Seeing that the old man had a firm attitude, Desmond had to nod his head, but he still instructed Tece, "Tece, you must be careful inside and if there is any emergency, close the entrance in time."

Tece nodded, "Okay, brother, I understand."

The old man said to Desmond, "Desmond, show me Miss Joule's photo and let me see it. I don’t want to speak to the wrong person."

Desmond quickly searched for some photos of Michaela on the Internet with his mobile phone and handed them to the old man.

After viewing it a few times, the old man returned the phone to Desmond, but he was suddenly stunned, a figure flashed in his mind. He couldn’t help but ask, "By the way, Desmond… was Jack taken away by Miss Joules?"

Desmond asked in surprise, "Dad, do you remember Jack?"

The old man said absentmindedly, "I had a picture flashing in my mind just now, as if I remembered it. The benefactor said that day that Jack is dead…"

"Desmond, did the benefactor say that day that Jack’s body would be taken away for a burial?"

Desmond was shocked at the fact that his father could still remember a few fragments of that day and mourned, "He did say at the time, I guess he might have left this matter to Miss Joules."

The old man with red eyes said with remorse, "I’m sorry Jack, I’m sorry to his father and even more to his wife and daughter…"

Desmond hurriedly said with relief, "Dad, this is not your fault alone. It’s our Evans Family that owes him."

The old man asked him, "How did you deal with Jack’s wife and daughter?"

Desmond said helplessly, "I can’t deal with his wife and daughter… on that day, the benefactor made it clear that we should not disclose Jack’s death to anyone, including his wife and daughter. His wife has been calling me to ask about his whereabouts and I can only lie and say that I do not know…they have already called the police, but the New York police haven’t found any clues…"

"Hey…" The old man sighed and urged, "Find a way to send some money to his wife and daughter. Give 500 million dollars and prepare another 500 million and give it to the child after it is born, but before giving it, his son-in-law must agree and the child will be born with the surname of Lee."

Desmond asked in surprise, "Do you remember?"

The old man sighed lightly, "I remembered just now when I was in a trance. Maybe I won’t remember it when I wake up tomorrow, so you must remember it and find a way to implement it as soon as possible."

"Okay." Desmond nodded and said, "After waiting for a while, I’ll find a suitable excuse to implement this matter, otherwise, I’m afraid that his wife and daughter will think too much."

"Make sure it’s not too late for the child to be born."

"Okay!" Desmond agreed and then he helped the old man and the two came to the roof of the building together.

At this time, the helicopter that Michaela and Jack took had already flown into the sky over Manhattan.

Jack was sitting at the window, looking at the bustling Manhattan. Surrounded by tall buildings outside, filled with emotion. In fact, until now, he has not been able to fully accept the reality that he has resurrected from the dead.

The helicopter soon flew over the helipad on the top floor of the Anbang Building and then descended slowly.

At this time, Jack was still wearing a mask and sunglasses and he was wearing a researcher’s overalls, so no one could see him.

This was detective Jack who had been missing for a while. After the helicopter stopped, the co-pilot immediately came out and opened the cabin door for Michaela and Jack.

Michaela stepped down first, Jack followed closely and at this time, Lord Evans also stepped forward with the help of Desmond. Because of Alzheimer’s disease, Lord Evans actually learned about Michaela from his children’s mouths in the morning like listening to a story.

However, he knew that she had helped the Evans Family a lot at critical moments. With his consistent style of repaying his kindness, he was very grateful to Michaela in his heart.

Since he saw Michaela’s photo just now, seeing her getting off the helicopter, Lord Evans stepped forward and said loudly, "Hello, Miss Joules, we meet again!"

Michaela didn’t expect the old man to remember her so she quickly said respectfully, "Master Evans, how are you doing recently?"

The old man said to Michaela, "Great Miss Joules, I have been doing well recently."

Michaela hurriedly said, "Master Evans, don’t say that, I’m a junior, how can I deserve it!"

Desmond, who was beside him, also nodded politely to Michaela at this time. "Hello, Miss Joules!"

Michaela responded respectfully, "Hello, Master Evans!"

Desmond asked with concern, "Miss Joules, I would like to ask, if my good brother Jack is buried now. Where is he? If it is convenient, please give me an address, I want to visit him."

Before Michaela spoke, Jack, who was wearing a mask and sunglasses, suddenly said, "Desmond I am not dead!"

When Jack said these words, Desmond and Lord Evans were stunned! Both of them could hear that this was Jack’s voice. However, neither of them could believe that the person in front of them would be Jack.

After all, in the stadium that day, the dead men beat the top players of the Evans Family into a beehive. Even if they didn’t see Jack’s body with their own eyes, they knew that Jack, who was the first to bear the brunt, could not survive.

The benefactor, who rescued them that day also said that Jack was dead and immortals could not be saved. So, how can they believe that Jack can appear in front of them alive at this time?

Jack saw the Evans Family’s father and son staring at him with wide-eyed eyes and said nothing. Impatiently, he tore off his mask and sunglasses and blurted out, "It’s me! I’m not dead!"

"Damn it!" Desmond was horrified. He blurted out, "I’m not dreaming…you…how did you survive?"

Lord Evans on the side couldn’t help but sigh, "Jack, is it really you?"

Jack nodded and said respectfully, "Uncle Evans, it’s really me!"

Desmond came back to his senses and stepped forward patted Jack’s face, shook his shoulders and asked in disbelief and excitement, "Jack… what’s going on here! I’m running out of brains!"

Jack sighed and said with emotion, "This is because the child has no mother and it’s a long story…"

Lord Evans stepped forward with great relief at this time, hugged Jack and said repeatedly, "Jack, no matter what, seeing that you can stand here alive, my old bones are so relieved!"

Desmond was also excited, hugged Jack tightly and choked, "Jack, it’s great that you are alive. I’m so happy, brother…"

Jack couldn’t help but sighed and said, "Desmond when the elevator door opened, countless bullets passed through my body. In a split second, I knew that I was going to die. At that time, I was only worried about my wife and my daughter and I was also worried about your family. I thought that you would also encounter unexpected events. I was very happy to hear that you are all alive!"

The old man sighed softly and said quickly, "Jack, Miss Joules, this is not the place to talk, let’s go in and talk!"

Desmond also came back to his senses and hurriedly said excitedly, "Yes! Let’s go in and talk! Jack, I want to hang out with you at noon!"

Lord Evans looked at Michaela and invited, "If Miss Joules doesn’t dislike it, stay together for a light meal at noon!"

Michaela knew that the Evans Family must have a lot of questions to ask her and Jack and she should also observe Jack’s answers and performance to prevent him from saying the wrong thing or revealing key information to the Evans Family. So, she cupped her hands and said, "Thank you, Master Evans, the younger generation would be more respectful and obedient!"

Lord Evans and Desmond quickly invited them into the Anbang Building and took the elevator from the top of the building to the top floor. As soon as they got out of the elevator, Lord Evans took Jack straight to the conference room.

Now, the young and old of the Evans Family are waiting in the reception room. According to the old man’s intention, they plan to thank Michaela in person.

Lord Evans pushed open the door of the guest room and the young and old of the Evans Family who were sitting inside stood up one after another.

What they did not expect was that it was not Michaela who came in behind the old man, but Jack, who had a good relationship with the Evans Family!

Seeing Jack at this moment, the Evans Family instantly exploded. Everyone couldn’t believe their eyes. They all firmly believed that Jack was dead and was implicated by the Evans Family. Therefore, when he suddenly appeared in front of them, every Evans Family member present seemed to have lost their ability to think.

The lady of the Evans Family stepped forward in disbelief and asked the old man, "Lord Evans…this…is this really Jack? Or am I dreaming, or am I insane?"

"It’s Jack!" Lord Evans said excitedly, "It’s really Jack! He’s not dead! Miss Joules brought him back!"

Only then did everyone see the person walking in behind him is Michaela.

The lady was surprised and delighted, looked at Michaela and asked, "Miss Joules… can you tell us what happened? At the time of the incident. Did the benefactor say that Jack had been rescued?"

Michaela said truthfully, "At that time, the benefactor found out that Detective Lee’s brain was not harmed, but because of his severe physical injuries, he felt that Detective Lee could not be saved, but he couldn’t bear that Detective Lee died in vain so he wanted to save his brain first and then find a way to save him…"

The Evans Family was dumbfounded and no one could understand that Jack’s body was basically completely useless at that time. What’s the use of saving the brain?

Michaela said again, "It just so happened that the Joules family invested in a Cryo-Freezing center, so the benefactor ordered me to freeze Detective Lee. So during this time, Detective Lee has been in the Joules family’s cryocenter in a frozen state."

Desmond exclaimed, "It is the cryo-freezing technology that the scientific community has not yet been able to verify whether it is effective?"

"Yes." Michaela nodded and said, "My grandfather thought at the time, this may be a way to leave the problem to the future to solve, so he invested in this freezing center."

Desmond blurted out, "But this technology has been unreliable! Over the years, people have been frozen one after another, but no one has ever been unfrozen. But Jack is not only defrosted but also alive, how did he do it?"

Michaela explained, "It’s my benefactor, he returned to New York today with an elixir and asked me to thaw Detective Lee from ice and feed him the pill. I followed it with suspicion, but I didn’t expect that after Detective Lee took the medicine pill, all the damage to his body had recovered…"

Desmond, with a look of shock, turned to look at Jack and blurted out, "Jack, you… have all your injuries really recovered?"

Jack nodded and said solemnly, "Not only did they recover, but also at the end, the complete recovery is the same as before, that is, there is no scar, just like never being injured…"

"This…how is this possible…" Desmond felt that his worldview was overwhelmed. Being subverted, he blurted out, "Isn’t this magic and sorcery?"

Jack shook his head and said, "It’s not magic, it’s not magic, it’s really a kind of medicinal pill."

Jack reminded him, "You don’t forget when you told me about the Rejuvenation Pill, I didn’t believe it at all."

"Yes!" Desmond suddenly came back to his senses and blurted out, "Rejuvenation Pill can not only cure all kinds of diseases, but also it sounds incredible to make people younger by ten or twenty years and only those who have seen its medicinal effects with their own eyes will know how amazing that thing is…"

He then quickly looked at Jack and said seriously, "This medicine pill you took is even more amazing! It can actually bring back the dead and restore all the injuries of your body…this…this is a miracle!"

The lady asked Michaela a little excitedly, "Miss Joules, you said that your benefactor has come to New York, I wonder if you can convey a request on my behalf. The three generations of the Evans Family are all grateful for his help. So I hope to have a chance to thank him in person!"

Not underestimating the fact that the lady wanted to see Charlie, Michaela said quickly, "I’m sorry, Grandma, the benefactor’s whereabouts are uncertain, this time he just gave me the medicinal pill. He said that there were still many important things to do, so he left."

Michaela was not lying. Charlie’s whereabouts are indeed uncertain, especially in the recent period. From Canada to the United States, Hong Kong and then to Mexico, she does not know his specific plans. Moreover, Charlie has indeed left Joule’s freezing center now. He has rushed back to the Shangri-La Hotel to prepare for the arrival of the Ito family and Kairi.

When the lady heard that Michaela said that the benefactor had left, she immediately said in a very disappointed manner, "The benefactor saved our whole family that day and now he has saved Jack. We will never be able to repay this great kindness in our lifetimes. He has never given us any chance to repay…"

Michaela said with relief, "Grandma, don’t talk about your family, I owe the benefactor a great kindness for a long time and I have no chance to repay so far. I can only do a little bit for him now and then."

Desmond asked, "Miss Joules when Mr. Joules suddenly fell ill at the Aurous Hill auction and then your uncle took the opportunity to seize power, but the old man turned the situation around. You and the old man could return to New York and you could even take charge of the Joules family. If I guess correctly, is this also because the benefactor was helping you?"

"That’s right." Michaela didn’t hide anything. She simply nodded and said, "If it wasn’t for the benefactor, even if my grandfather could survive in Aurous Hill, the two of us would not have been able to escape the pursuit of my uncle."

Desmond said, "The benefactor who saved you in Aurous Hill is actually the benefactor who rescued us that day. In other words, this benefactor is actually the real leader of the Rejuvenation Pill auction and may even be the real owner of the Rejuvenation Pill. Is that right?"

Desmond’s words instantly attracted the attention of the rest of the Evans Family. In the past, the Evans Family had little contact with the so-called panacea. But during this time, there are as many as three panaceas they know, have experienced, or seen others experience.

First, Desmond witnessed the miracle of the Rejuvenation Pill at the auction in Aurous Hill, then the elixir that was brought by Stefanie for the old man brought him back from the dead. Now it is Jack again with the help of magical medicine pills, he is reborn from freezing.

Among them, the medicinal pills that Stefanie gave had a relatively complete background and the Evans Family did not have many doubts before.

After all, according to what Stefanie said, the medicine pill she brought was obtained by chance when her father was seriously ill. The time span was longer so in the underlying logic of the Evans Family’s thinking about the problem, the medicine pill brought by Stefanie was naturally not included. Which is analyzed in conjunction with Rejuvenation Pill and Reshaping Pill.

Therefore, the Evans Family subconsciously associates the Rejuvenation Pill with the Reshaping Pill for the time being and deduces that the owner of the Rejuvenation Pill is the same person as the benefactor who rescued Evans Family, Jack and Michaela.

Charlie also knew that he rescued Jack by himself and asked Michaela to send him back, which in itself could not prevent the Evans Family from connecting the clues, but he had no good solution for this.

If he wanted to save Jack, they would inevitably expose some clues in front of the grandfather and grandmother’s family.

It was also his choice to save Jack. Now, by chance, he has obtained the core medicinal materials for refining the Reshaping Pill in Mexico. He just pushed the boat and saved him. As for the exposure of clues, Charlie didn’t care too much. After all, they are his grandparents, not his enemies. What’s more, the clues that have been exposed so far are nothing more than asking them to get one more piece of the puzzle. If they want to find out his identity completely, they are still far from it.

Desmond’s speculation resonated with the entire Evans Family.

Marcus couldn’t hide his excitement and said, "Brother, so it seems that this benefactor has many connections with us! You were expelled from the auction of Rejuvenation Pill in Aurous Hill, this benefactor should know it was you, but even so, he still rescued us in New York."

Desmond nodded and said, "At the auction that day, it was obvious that Jasmine Moore in Aurous Hill was just following orders and at the event someone spoke to her through headphones. I always thought that this benefactor was watching everything that happened at the scene in a room backstage at that time. Moreover, I offered more than 300 billion US dollars before they drove me out. For her, it was not a simple decision that she could make like that. The entire Moore family is worth only 30 to 40 billion US dollars and she would not have the right and courage, in any case, to act like that."

The lady not only sighed, "In this way, our family is really blessed. If it wasn’t for that day. The benefactor sitting next door, our family must have suffered an accident…"

Desmond suddenly came back to his senses and blurted out, "Mom, this benefactor is also a fan of Stefanie!"

The lady didn’t find it strange, nodded and said, "Stefanie is the queen of the Chinese music scene and the benefactor is also Chinese."

"It’s not a big deal to be her fan, right?"

"Yeah." Tece also said at this time, "Many big figures are also chasing stars. When the Super Bowl is here in the United States, many rich and powerful people go to watch it. When Michael Jackson was popular all over the world, the former president’s family had a very good relationship with him and his daughter is still his fanatical fan."

When Desmond heard he even accepted the explanation, he said, "Since the grandfather was the guest of honor invited by Stefanie’s concert, then Stefanie must know his true identity, or let’s ask her about it. Maybe the pill that she gave Dad was also from the hand of the benefactor."

Marcus thought about it and said, "This is really possible, I have verified that Orrin Sun indeed had advanced pancreatic cancer and later he suddenly recovered and it is estimated that at that time, the Sun Family had already met with the benefactor and it is most likely that the benefactor first cured Orrin and then gave the Sun Family some medicinal pills."

The old man pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "It must be the case. According to the timeline, the Sun Family first came into contact with the benefactor, then Miss Joules and then us."

Desmond quickly said, "In this way, Stefanie must know the true identity of the benefactor and the relevant details, you can make a phone call and ask!"

The old man immediately waved his hand and said, "Absolutely not!"

Desmond asked in surprise, "Dad, why?"

The old man said firmly, "If the benefactor wants us to find him, he will not hide his identity from us. If we deliberately investigate deeply and get to the bottom of it, it will make the benefactor unhappy."

Desmond was slightly startled, then nodded slightly sighed and said, "At the end who is this benefactor? I think his voice should be very young and he has such strength at a young age. I have never heard of such a person before."

The old man said seriously, "Listen carefully, we can communicate and discuss privately about the identity of the benefactor, but no one is allowed to conduct in-depth investigations without permission. This red line must not be overstepped! If the benefactor wants us to know his identity, he will one day appear to us in his true colors!"

The Evans Family knows very well and the old man actually wants to know who this magical benefactor is. But since the old man said so, they naturally dare not have any arrogance. So, Desmond took the lead and said, "Dad, don’t worry, we must keep your requirements in mind and never cross the red line."

Marcus also nodded and said, "Dad, brother is right, we will definitely not cross the red line. Even half a step."

Jack on the side couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed. He promised Charlie not to reveal his identity. However, from the bottom of his heart, he hopes that the family will recognize him as soon as possible. So he took the initiative to mention the Rejuvenation Pill in front of Desmond just now to remind him that he must put these clues together and consider the problem, so that the information about his nephew will definitely be found out.

However, he didn’t dare to say such words too clearly. After all, on one hand, he promised Charlie and there was a gentleman’s agreement. On the other hand, Michaela was in front of him. If he was a little more obvious, Michaela would surely notice.

Jack has had a relationship with the Evans Family for so many years and he knows too well how desperate this family has been to find Charlie in the past 20 years.

Moreover, in the past 20 years, they have also invested huge human and material resources in finding him. It’s just that sometimes, this kind of thing is always good luck.

The Evans Family could not wait to turn the whole world upside down, but only did not guess that Charlie was always in the place where the incident happened.

The Evans Family even once suspected that Charlie was taken away by that mysterious organization. But they still prayed that a miracle would happen and let them find Charlie somewhere in the world.

However, they probably never dreamed that Charlie had already appeared by their side. Moreover, he also saved the entire Evans Family with his own power!

Jack couldn’t help signing in his heart, "If the old man and the lady knew that the eldest grandson they have been thinking about is not only still alive now, but also the life-saving benefactor, they would be very happy. I guess they would not dare to dream of such a plot… But… but why did the old man suddenly order and prevent the investigation? Desmond participated in the Rejuvenation auction in Aurous Hill and it can be deduced from this that Charlie must have been with him. Aurous Hill has a very deep origin and it is even possible for him to live in Aurous Hill. Grasp the keyword Aurous Hill, seize the two breakthroughs of Stefanie and Michaela and clarify all the clues that can be found on these lines and then find a larger blank wall, stick the three backbones and related clues on it and then make some red lines to connect the clues involved. You should be able to lock Charlie’s core clues soon and then follow these to check the progress. It’s just a matter of time to find out that Charlie is Lily’s son…"

Thinking of this, Jack couldn’t help but grimace in his heart, "But… Although all roads lead to Rome, you all have to go by yourself! If you don’t want it, Rome won’t be able to come to you…"

The thoughtful lady saw that Jack didn’t speak, although he didn’t speak but his expression was a bit scratchy and she asked with concern, "What’s the matter with you, Jack, are you uncomfortable?"

Jack came back to his senses and quickly waved his hand, "No auntie, I… I’m in good health. I used to have a lot of occupational diseases, such as back pain and cervical vertebra discomfort, but I don’t feel it anymore…"

The lady asked, "I see that you didn’t seem to be feeling well just now. Aren’t you homesick and anxious to go back to see your wife and children?"

Jack said embarrassedly, "Auntie, I’m telling the truth, I haven’t figured out how to explain it to them when I go back. The child just sent me a message saying that she is pregnant. Well, I disappeared immediately…"

As he said that, he also wanted to divert the lady’s attention, so he asked Desmond, "Desmond, you should have talked to my wife, what did you tell her?"

Desmond laughed twice, "What could I say…I couldn’t tell… the time when my benefactor told me not to tell your wife that you were dead, let me tell her that you were missing, or you ran away with another woman, how could I say it…"

Jack sighed and said, "Then I will have to think about a good explanation about it when I go back. If none of this is relatively perfect the mother and daughter will probably always have doubts…"

Desmond thought for a while and said, "Or say you were in a bad mood because you were forced to retire early so you found a place to relax?"

Jack said embarrassedly, "This is too irresponsible. If my daughter didn’t tell me about her pregnancy, she could have fooled me, but the key is that the child told me that she was pregnant. It’s a big happy event, but because I was in a bad mood, I’m still looking for a place to relax, isn’t that half-hearted…"

Desmond smacked his lips and said, "Hey, you’ve been missing for so many days with no news and you’re still stuck in the fact that your daughter is pregnant. There is really no good solution for such an important node without telling the truth…"

The rest of the Evans Family were also a little worried for a while and they also knew the situation in Jack’s family. He suddenly disappeared at that key point in time and at the same time, he couldn’t tell his wife and children the truth.

This was really tricky and there was almost no good way to deal with it properly. It is estimated that he will not be able to escape from being complained about by his wife and daughter when he returns home this time.

Just when everyone was worried about Jack, Michaela thought of something and said, "Inspector Lee, I have a solution, let’s see if you can accept it."

Jack hurriedly said, "Miss Joules, please don’t be so polite to me, if you have any good ideas, feel free to say, no matter whether it works or not, I will be grateful."

Michaela said, "Everyone knows about the series of things caused by Patrick and the outside world also knows that the police have never found out who killed him. So you can explain to your wife and daughter that you were privately asked to help me investigate the mastermind behind this matter, but because I asked you to keep it strictly confidential, you failed to say hello to them in advance and these days, at my request, you kept silent, so you couldn’t tell your family where you were. You can also tell them that you are actually very unwilling to leave this case so when there is such an opportunity to join forces with the Joules family, you wanted to make up for this regret, so you agreed to my request. If they don’t trust this statement, I can endorse it for you."

Jack thought for a moment, nodded and said, "This idea is really good. The reasons, motives and details can stand up to scrutiny…"

He sighed and said helplessly, "It’s just that I used to focus on work and not my daughter. Our relationship has never been very good and we have similar personalities, so no one can convince the other, so for long, there is a bit of a cold war… Until I was forced to retire and smashed the sign of the detective, she took the initiative to talk to me and took the initiative to tell me the news of her pregnancy, hoping that I can return to the mother and daughter… I understand that she wanted to comfort me, so she took the initiative to let go of her temper and gave me a step-down… But if I go back and tell her because I feel resentful in my heart, I ignore the steps she gave me and I don’t care about her despite the news of the pregnancy and disappeared from the world for so many days and went to investigate the case, I am afraid she will be more disappointed in me…"

Michaela smiled slightly and said, "Actually, this is also easy to solve. You can say that I asked you for help and offered you a lot of money and you originally wanted to refuse, but considering that you are going to be a grandfather soon at the same time, you were happy and wanted to create more and better conditions for the child so you decided to make this money first. Your core motivation is for the unborn child and the second is to investigate the case incidentally. I believe they will understand you."

Michaela added, "I will write you a check for 10 million dollars later and then you can go back with the check and hand it to your daughter. At the same time, explain the situation to her and say that this is what I paid you. You let her take it for the unborn baby, I believe she will be touched by your considerate heart."

Hearing that Michaela wanted to give him a check for 10 million dollars, Jack’s instant thought was to quickly refuse. He even said in a panic, "Miss Joules, you have already helped me so much, how can I charge you…"

The old man Lord Evans on the side slapped his thigh and said excitedly, "Miss Joules method is really good! Impeccable! Impeccable!"

He pointed at Jack and said, "Jack, you don’t have to worry about money, Miss Joules gives you this money to make you able to explain everything better in front of your wife and daughter. This will not only prevent your wife and daughter from complaining about you, but will even make them feel that you value them very much in your heart. So that all the contradictions in the whole thing will have a perfect solution, a fully logical and self-consistent solution!"

He added, "But you are right, Miss Joules helped you already. At this time, you can’t let her pay for nothing. So I will pay the money!"

Jack hurriedly said, "Uncle…I can’t take your money! What’s more, although I can’t make much money, my family’s economic conditions are reasonable, neither the wife nor the daughter is greedy for money, they have never taken money very seriously…"

Lord Evans waved his hand and said, "No one said that your wife and children take money seriously. This money is just to let you hold and show them your love for them and future grandchildren. You take the check and follow the plan that Miss Joules gave you and tell your wife and child everything. All worries are instantly resolved and the ten million dollars is also a very strong guarantee for the future of the child! You have suffered so much for the settlement, you should give us a chance to express our gratitude!"

The lady on the side quickly remembered and said "Lord Evans, you have said something before, saying that you will communicate with Jack’s son-in-law and let him agree to let Jack’s grandson take the surname of Jack’s daughter Lee, in the future, don’t forget this."

Lord Evans was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "This must be what I said! Yes, I will definitely honor this!"

He turned to Desmond and instructed, "Desmond, you have to take the time to ask Jack’s daughter and son-in-law to meet and chat. No matter whether it is a boy or a girl in the future, as long as Jack’s son-in-law agrees to give the child the surname Lee, then the Evans Family will come forward and provide $100 million to start a trust for the child."

Jack panicked and blurted out, "Uncle, this is impossible… How can I take your money and it’s still so much, it’s not worth it to give it to me. That is too much money, this is absolutely not good!"

Lord Evans said, "Jack, you are also a person who died once, why are you still so grumpy? Don’t think too much, this is only part of it. More and more will be implemented in the future."

He said to Desmond, "Desmond, wait until you meet Jack’s son-in-law and find out what he does now. If he is starting a business, then just invest a sum of money and then export some resources to him, if he is working part-time, find a job in the settling system with a matching level, income and better future development space for him. Let him know, the reason why he can get all this is because he married Jack’s daughter and agreed to give the child the surname Lee. In this way, in the future, he will not only be more good to Jack’s daughter but will always think that the surname of the child as Lee will be better. Lee didn’t wrong him but made him a success. In this way, he will never regret it in his life."

Desmond said without hesitation, "Dad, don’t worry, I will do it!"

At this time, Jack felt like a child who did something wrong. He was totally flustered and didn’t know what to do.

Lord Evans looked at him, patted his shoulder heavily and said seriously, "Jack, you have died once, you must be open-minded in everything. From now on, your core mission is to make long-term plans for your family and descendants. In order to repay the kindness of the Evans Family, you will definitely let the Lee family and the descendants of the Lee family continue to realize the leap of social class from this moment on. It can be achieved and you don’t need to feel that you owe Evans Family’s favor, this is what Evans Family should do!"

Seeing that the old man was extremely determined, Jack didn’t even know how to respond for a while. He couldn’t help but say, "Uncle, I never felt that I was almost killed before because of the settlement…"

"After all, I just happened to choose that day to accompany you to join in the fun, everything was my own choice. When I encounter an attack, I can only say that I am unlucky and I can’t say that I was kind to the Evans Family… I’m ashamed to say that, although I almost died that time, I didn’t provide any substantial help to the Evans Family at all. In front of those heavily armed bandits, I was knocked to the ground without even having a chance to react. At best, I was just cannon fodder…"

In fact, Jack still had something to say. He felt that instead of helping the Evans Family, the one who really saved him and gave him a new life was Charlie, the Evans Family’s grandson. He owes Charlie his life and it is impossible to justify taking the Evans Family’s money at such a time.

At this time, the old man asked with a cold face, "What? What is with this cannon fodder? Even if you are cannon fodder, aren’t you the cannon fodder who blocked the bullets for my family and accepted death for my family? I said an inappropriate analogy, as you said this bastard thing that those martyrs who failed to kill the enemy, but died under the guns of the invaders, didn’t they die for the country? What bastard logic?"

"This…I…" Jack also felt a little speechless. It is true that the old man’s words are indeed more logical than his.

Desmond on the side reminded, "Jack, don’t forget that this is not about you, it is about the inheritance of the Lee family’s bloodline and class crossing. Besides, you also know the character of the old man, so don’t be fearless."

Jack couldn’t help but think of what the old man said to him in the VIP box at the performance site. Letting the child born by his daughter follow his surname Lee, although this is a bit old feudal, it undoubtedly hit his heart. If you want to pass on your family, the necessary condition is to pass on the surname as well. If this happens, you will not be ashamed of your ancestors after your death.

After thinking about it, he bowed his hands to the old man and said sincerely, "Uncle Evans, Jack will definitely remember the kindness of your family!"

Lord Evans said solemnly, "In the future, don’t mention who is kind to whom, we must help and support each other in the future."

Jack nodded heavily and Desmond suddenly remembered something and said to him, "By the way, Jack, sister-in-law came to New York a few days ago, but I don’t know if she is still in New York, do you want me to call and ask her?"

Jack hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, you can help me ask her where she is. If she is in New York, I will go to see her! "

"Okay." Desmond agreed and asked Jack, "If my sister-in-law is in New York, if she asks me if I have any news about you, I will tell the truth. Or should I lie to her first and wait until you give her a surprise?"

Jack thought about it and said, "If she asks you, you say you have found some clues, but you want to tell her face to face, ask her out. Let’s meet, then I’ll give her a surprise."

"Okay." Desmond nodded, immediately took out his mobile phone and called Jack’s wife Jolie. The phone was connected and an excited voice came from the other end of the phone, "Desmond, do you have any news about Jack?"

Desmond was stunned for a moment and then deliberately said, "Sister-in-law, I have some clues. Are you still in New York now? I’ll tell you face to face."

Jolie on the other end of the phone asked in a surprised voice, "Really? What clues? I’m in Washington now and I’m coming back to New York. A college classmate is in Washington. I’m here to ask her for help, the plane will take off in half an hour and it will be in New York in about an hour and forty minutes!"

Desmond said, "Well, sister-in-law, tell me the flight number and I’ll arrange for someone to pick you up at the airport."

"Let’s meet and talk?" Jolie asked nervously, "Desmond, tell me the truth, Jack didn't have an accident, right?"

Desmond hurriedly said, "No, no, I’ll take a personal guarantee, that’s fine news! You tell me the flight number and you don’t have to worry about the rest."

Jolie’s excited voice was a little choked, "That’s great…"

She said to the people around her, "Paula, your Uncle Evans called and said there is good news about your father!"

"Really?" The voice of Jack’s daughter came from the other end of the phone. She grabbed the phone and asked excitedly, "Uncle, are you lying to us? Is there really good news?"

Desmond said with a smile, "Paula, your Uncle’s personal guarantee, do you think it’s enough?"

"Enough! It is enough!" Paula said happily, "Uncle, otherwise you shouldn’t betray us. Talk to us on the phone…"

Desmond hurriedly said, "Paula, I really can’t explain this matter in a few words. It just so happens that the two of you are coming to New York, so let’s talk face-to-face. When the time comes, I will list all the information I have here to you."

"Okay…" Paula was half-reassured when she heard this, so she didn’t ask any further questions. She said happily, "Uncle, let’s meet in New York!"

"Okay!" Desmond said, "Don’t forget to ask your mother to send the flight number to my mobile phone later."

Paula said excitedly, "Okay! Dear Uncle! Thank you so much!"

At this time, a man was heard on the other end of the phone and said in a low voice, "Don’t cry, my good wife, I told you before that Dad will be fine. You wipe away your tears."

Paula cried and hummed, sobbing, "Uncle Evans, then I will hang up now and I will hear your good news in person when I arrive in New York!"

"Okay." Desmond smiled and said, "Paula, you have to control your emotions. After all, you are no longer alone. You have to take care of the baby in your womb."

Paula said quickly, "I know Uncle. Thank you!"

Desmond said goodbye to Paula and hung up the phone, while Jack was already in tears. He didn’t expect that his wife and daughter, as well as his son-in-law, all were still running around to find his whereabouts. Especially his daughter, who is still pregnant.

Lord Evans saw that his tears were lingering and he said quickly, "Jack, you did not die, you will have good luck, you should be happy, why are you crying!"

He hurriedly turned to Michaela and said with admiration, "Miss Joules, I have to say, the solution you just made is really perfect, but although you have to write this check, the money still has to come home. You have helped us so much and we must not let you spend any more money."

Michaela smiled and said, "Okay, Mr. Evans, I will listen to you."

Lord Evans then said to Jack, "Jack, when the time comes, let Desmond arrange for someone to bring your wife and children here directly. It just so happens that you and Miss Joules will stay here for lunch. After the meal is over, they will almost arrive. By then, your family of three will be able to meet and reunite!"

Jack wiped away his tears and nodded heavily.

Lord Evans said to Michaela, "Miss Joules, I hope to delay your time a little after dinner. Your plan is impeccable. If you can explain the situation to Jack’s wife and daughter here, it will be even better. It will be more convincing, what do you think?"

Michaela said without hesitation, "No problem, Mr. Evans, I don’t have any other arrangements in the afternoon."

"Okay!" Lord Evans laughed heartily, "Today I really am so happy! Jack is back from the dead and can be reunited with his family in the presence of our witnesses. Even more joy! Desmond, remember to take a video later, in case I forget it tomorrow, just show it to me!"

Desmond nodded without hesitation and said, "Okay Dad, when we arrive, we will turn on our mobile phone cameras and record them from all directions!"

Lord Evans’s remarks really made Jack’s mood improve a lot. He said, "Please, can someone buy a bunch of roses for me?"

Desmond jokingly said, "Okay Jack, you have also cultivated romantic cells now! Wait, I’ll make arrangements for that!"

The lady smiled and said, "Let’s go to the dinner table to eat first and chat while eating!"

The old man smiled and said, "Okay, chat while eating!"

Looking at Michaela, he said very politely, "Miss Joules, you are a distinguished guest, please come first!"

Michaela said flattered, "Mr. Evans, you are too polite. You are the head of the family, you should be first!"

Lord Evans said very seriously, "Miss Joules, you are not only a distinguished guest, but also our Evans Family and Jack’s benefactor, you never need to be polite in the Evans Family."

Immediately afterward, he said solemnly, "Miss Joules, my brain may not be so easy to use. If the Joules family has any place to use the Evans Family for, you can directly contact Marcus, he is the person in charge of the external affairs of the Evans Family. As long as you say a word, the Evans Family will go all out!"

He looked at Marcus and asked, "Marcus, what I said? Did you hear it?"

The second child, Marcus, said without hesitation,"Don’t worry, Dad, as long as Miss Joules says a word, the Evans Family will follow your instructions and go all out!"

Michaela did not expect that the old man of the Evans Family would give her such a word. A promise that carries such weight.

Although the Joules family was already a giant in the world, compared to the Evans Family, it was still a little insignificant. Now being able to get the promise of the Evans Family is definitely a strong guarantee for the Joules family.

In addition to being excited, she couldn’t help but sigh in her heart, "Mr. Wade is now in charge of the Wade family and Dragon Temple and he also has a large-scale business map. If he opens his mouth, the Joules family will surely help him. If he can recognize the Evans Family, I believe that the Evans Family can also be used by him. Even the Rothschild family will be afraid in front of such a powerful person as Mr. Wade!"

After lunch, while the Ito family and Nanako were still flying over the ocean, Jack’s wife, daughter and son-in-law finally landed at New York’s JFK Airport.

The Evans Family’s helicopter has been waiting at the airport for a long time.

Under the coordination of Evans Family, the plane that was supposed to be parked on the bridge was temporarily changed to a remote seat. When the three got off the plane, they were directly taken by the Evans Family staff who were waiting.

At this time, Jack was so nervous in the Anbang Building that he kept pacing and rubbing his hands. He has been practicing the rhetoric that Michaela gave him for fear that he would say the wrong thing when he meets later.

Seeing that he was very nervous, Michaela said, "Inspector Lee, don’t worry too much. If you are too nervous and can’t express yourself well, I can explain it to your wife."

Desmond also said in agreement, "Yes, if you feel that you can’t keep your mouth shut, just stop talking and let Miss Joules speak for you. Miss Joules’s speech is already perfect, as long as you don’t screw it up, it will go all fine."

Jack nodded, again and again, looked at Michaela gratefully and said, "Then when they come later, I will ask Miss Joules to help me…"

Ten minutes later. A helicopter landed on the roof and Desmond went to greet the people in person.

When Julie saw Desmond, she couldn’t wait to ask nervously, "Desmond, what clues do you have about our Jack? Where is he now? Is there anything wrong?"

Desmond nodded, smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, nothing happened to Jack, don’t worry! Let’s go in and talk about the specific situation!"

Julie didn’t dare to relax, so she followed and asked, "Desmond, tell me the truth, can you be sure that he is still alive? I told you that I have done a good job in psychological construction these days. If something really happened, tell me the truth, I can resist, but don’t hide it from me, it’s better to let me know early than late…"

Desmond said firmly, "Sister-in-law, can I talk nonsense with you about such a big thing? Jack is really fine. The reason why you couldn’t contact him these days is that there was an emergency. So he didn’t care about talking to you and reporting about himself and his whereabouts."

When Julie heard this, she let go of most of her heart, but her anger immediately surged up. She immediately said angrily, "What’s the difference between Jack and a bastard? What kind of emergency can it be that he is anxious and doesn’t even have time to say a word? Even if you send a three-second voice on WeChat, saying that you have something to do, we won’t be so worried! Doesn’t he know that his daughter is pregnant?"

Desmond sighed and quickly comforted, "Sister-in-law, this is actually quite complicated, you mustn’t blame him, let’s go in and talk!"

Julie didn’t know the reason, but her heart was still hard to calm down. She actually loves Jack, but the most annoying thing is his attitude, that he doesn’t care about everything and does not recognize his relatives. As a wife, what she needs is not only a husband who can earn money to support the family, but also a dual partner in life and soul.

And she also knows that her daughter’s needs for her father are not as simple as solving living expenses and tuition fees, but more about accompanying her as much as possible and letting this child feel the father’s love as much as possible. But Jack abruptly turned himself from a partner of this family into an angel investor of this family.

What is an angel investor? That is just investing, not operating.

Anyway, the money is in place, you can do whatever you like. I have a lot of things here. You can tell me if you don’t have money, but don’t bother me if all is okay.

This is what makes Julie the most unacceptable and most desperate.

However, when she heard Desmond say that Jack was missing for so many days because of some unexpected event, she burst into tears of anger and couldn’t help saying to Desmond, "Desmond, let me tell you something, if I hadn’t dug my heart out, if I hadn’t had some feelings for that old bastard, I would have filed a divorce lawsuit with the court on the grounds of de Facto separation! Anyway, it’s easy to get a divorce. We’ve been de facto separated for several years now. Divorce is easy in any state!"

She took out a handkerchief, blew her nose and said desperately, "Forget it, I won’t torture myself anymore, as long as I make sure he is still alive, when I get back to Houston, I will immediately file a divorce lawsuit with the court, go through the simplified divorce procedure and try to solve the problem within a week! I will write the three words in reverse without leaving a space!"

Desmond persuaded her with a smile while inviting her into the elevator, "Sister-in-law, I understand your mood very well, but you must not be impulsive, maybe Jack has his own good intentions, you know him and there are two things in his heart, one is work, the other is family. But for a long time, he has taken his work a little too seriously. After all, he has so many responsibilities on him. Sometimes it is easy to get too deep into the drama and can’t get out. You should understand more about this sister-in-law."

"Understand?" Julie cried and said, "How do you want me to understand him like this? You said just now that he has many things on his mind. I tell you, you are wrong and he has only two things on his mind. It’s to solve this case or solve that case! You know, he spent more time with murderers than with me! He devoted more time to his apprentices than to his daughter. It takes a lot of effort! You said that you should let me understand him. I used to grit my teeth to understand him and it has been like this for so many years. Now it is not unbearable for me to bear it… But this time he went too far! He ignored his daughter’s pregnancy! It’s okay to ignore it and he also played with the world. Is there such a father in the world?"

Just as she was talking, the elevator door opened.

Julie didn’t say enough, she continued with choked sobs, "He is a father, not as good as my daughter-in-laws. They heard that their daughter-in-law is pregnant and flew all the way from China to see her. You said they did this. Is there anything wrong?"

As soon as the voice fell, the daughter beside her suddenly exclaimed, "Dad!"

Julie raised her head abruptly when she heard this, only to realize that Jack was standing at the elevator entrance. At this time, he looked ashamed and said with red eyes, "Julie, I’m sorry, I made you worry…"

Julie was stunned, then she came back to her senses, strode out of the elevator and gave Jack a slap on his face and scolded hysterically, "Jack, you are a bastard!"

Jack was slapped and with the addition of the bright red five-fingerprint on his face, he was a little more ashamed. So he hurriedly said, "I’m sorry Julie…I…"

Julie interrupted him directly and said angrily, "Don’t tell me such nonsense Jack, open your eyes and look at me, I am also highly educated and now you have forced me to be a shrew! I have endured you and tolerated you for so many years and now I really can’t bear it anymore. Since you are all right, let’s stop delaying each other in the future, you and I will go to Houston, we will divorce happily. What do you like to do after the divorce, how long does it take you to disappear, I won’t care!"

Jack did not expect that his always gentle wife would react so violently. In the past, his wife would also have conflicts with him. But that was basically whining, sulking and a few days of the cold war at most. It was the first time that it was so fierce, loud and scolding.

But Jack also knew in his heart that the reason why his wife was so rude must be because she was too worried about himself during this time. So he naturally didn’t have the slightest anger. So, he couldn’t wait to use Michaela’s rhetoric to whitewash himself.

After making up his mind, he quickly explained, "Julie, I…I have a reason for that…"

"The reason? What reason?" Julie asked angrily, "I haven’t known you, Jack, in your eyes, everything is more important than us! If someone dies in this area of New York, your mind will be gone, how can you take care of us two?"

Jack was at a loss for words. He’s not really good at words and even worse at lying. In the face of his wife’s fierce attack, he was a little confused for a while. Sometimes, the success or failure of things depends on whether you can stabilize your own dimensions and stabilize your rhythm.

Just like a speech, the same manuscript, if you can use your own rhythm to drive the audience it must be a success, but if your rhythm is disrupted by others, the result must be a failure and it may even evolve into shame.

Just when he couldn’t find the rhythm, Michaela on the side said quickly, "Hello, are you the wife of Inspector Lee?"

Julie glanced at Michaela and said without thinking, "It won’t be the case soon!"

Michaela smiled slightly and continued, "Let me introduce myself, I’m the chairperson of the Joules Group in New York, Michaela Joules…"

Julie looked at Michaela in surprise when she heard these words then nodded and said, "I know you…I saw you on TV…"

Michaela said, "Actually, I want to explain to you about Inspector Lee’s disappearance. It is actually because I entrusted him a few days ago to help me investigate some things about the shame of my family, Patrick Joules and what he has done before and because this matter is too sensitive, I also asked Inspector Lee to never communicate with the outside world."

Julie couldn’t help frowning and asked Michaela, "Hasn’t he already retired early? Why should he obey your orders? If you don’t let him contact the outside world, he won’t contact the outside world, why should he? Is he bound by you?"

Michaela smiled lightly and said seriously, "Because I am Inspector Lee’s employer."

As she spoke, she took out a check from her checkbook that she had written long ago. Handing it to Julie, she said sternly, "Mrs. Lee, this ten million dollars is the commission I promised to give to Inspector Lee after the completion of the matter. You were curious why Inspector Lee should obey me and accept my orders. I needed someone who can absolutely keep secrets and have enough experience to help me investigate the matter and Inspector Lee knew that his daughter is pregnant and also needs a considerable amount of income to pay for the unborn baby and plan a better future."

"What?" Julie widened her eyes and asked dumbfounded, "What did you ask him to do to be worth as much as ten million dollars?"

Michaela said indifferently, "In your eyes, 10 million may indeed be a lot, but for me, 10 million dollars is not as good as one percent of the compensation that I will pay to those victims on behalf of the Joules family. This matter is actually very dangerous. A little carelessness could cost a life."

Michaela further explained, "Furthermore, the matter of Patrick is known all over the world and you must have heard of it. In order to make up for the victims as much as possible. The Joules family spent billions of dollars, adding $10 million to it, but that’s just a drop in the bucket."

She looked at Julie and Paula behind her and said seriously, "Actually, what I want to say is that you shouldn’t subjectively complain that Inspector Lee didn’t greet you before this, after all, I commissioned him to do this. The matter is not only very complicated but also very dangerous. If he is not careful, it may even risk your life. Inspector Lee had already retired and planned to go back to take care of his life, so there was no need to take risks, but it is precisely because of this that the ten million dollar commission made his heart, so he would take the risk of taking this commission. He did this not to solve the case, nor to make money for himself, but for the child in his daughter’s belly."

Seeing the two of them dumbfounded, Michaela continued, "Also, Detective Lee has gone through a lot of dangers these days. As an employer, I admire his courage and his sense of responsibility to his family. He risked his life in exchange for 10 million dollars. It is to enable his future grandson or granddaughter to ensure that he or she will have a good life after birth and to lay an excellent life foundation for him or her so that he or she can be born to become a high-ranking person and struggles less than other peers! For this, even if he sacrificed his own life, he would not hesitate. I personally think that this is very great!"

"So Mrs. Lee, I think not only should you not blame Inspector Lee, but you should give him a big hug and apologize to him for your irrational behavior just now, what do you think?"

At this time, Julie and Paula were extremely shocked. The Evans Family members and Jack were also shocked. They can all see that Michaela’s ability to reverse the situation and control of the rhythm is too strong and her performance in this regard is masterful. The ability to tell a lie so easily and so impassively is not a simple feat.

After Michaela said these words, Jack felt a little ashamed. He knew what kind of thing he was, so he couldn’t help but mock himself, "I’m not goddamn great, I was beaten into a sieve when I was still confused and it’s worse than cannon fodder. I shouted twice and fired twice before the battle. I was so outrageous that I didn’t even have a chance to let go of one fart before I fell down…"

Just when he felt ashamed in his heart, his daughter couldn’t stand it anymore. She cried and threw herself into Jack’s arms, choked and said, "Dad, our family is not short of money, why are you fighting like this…"

Jack was a little flustered and he hesitated for a while saying nothing.

Michaela said on the side, "Inspector Lee said that there is no shortage of money, but I still hope that the child will have a better life in the future."

At this time, Julie also changed from anger just now to moving with a mixture of shame and fear. She couldn’t help bursting into tears and asked Jack, "Jack, how old are you, why do you work so hard when you finally retire!"

Jack sneered and said awkwardly, "Just…just… Like what Miss Joules said…it’s all for the children, for the children…"

She reached out and stroked the half of Jack’s face that was slapped red by her own hand, feeling extremely guilty she asked, "Does it hurt? I’m sorry, it’s all my fault…"

Jack said flatly, "It doesn’t hurt, it doesn’t hurt, it doesn’t hurt at all!"

The family problem that Jack has been worrying about was finally solved successfully with the help of Michaela. His sense of family responsibility and spirit of dedication not only made his wife and daughter stop worrying about his disappearance this time, but also changed his image of being incompetent in their eyes. It can be said that Jack’s image in the minds of his wife and daughter has been pushed to an unprecedented height.

Wife and daughter surrounded him, his wife’s eyes were red as she cried, Jack was excited but also ashamed and at the same time. He looked at Michaela with a little more gratitude that could not be concealed.

Lord Evans admired Michaela more and more. When everyone else was paying attention to Jack’s family, he called Desmond and Marcus aside and said in a low voice, "Miss Joules will be able to achieve success in the future. In this major event, the Evans Family must strengthen cooperation with her in the future and build bridges and umbrellas for her in the early stage which will definitely be of great benefit to the Evans Family in the future!"

The two sons nodded in succession. They can also see that although Michaela is only in her twenties, her ability to deal with problems and control the situation is very good. In addition, she is already in charge of the entire Joules family at such a young age and her future prospects are boundless.

At this time, the old man couldn’t help but sigh, "It’s a pity that for such an excellent girl, we do not have boys of the right age in our Evans Family. Otherwise, if the two could marry, it would have been a good story in our world."

Desmond gave a smile, "There are more girls in our family and the boys are too young, so they are indeed not of the right age."

Marcus on the side sighed, "Charlie is the right age…"

"Charlie, ah …" The old man nodded and said to the two, "Desmond, Marcus, no matter how long I live, you must keep looking for Charlie and don’t give up."

"Understood!" Desmond said without hesitation, "Dad, don’t worry, after this period of time, I will personally take charge of finding Charlie’s whereabouts."

Marcus said with some anxiety, "What I’m most afraid of now is that Charlie has been killed by my sister’s enemies. Charlie’s whereabouts are unknown after sister’s accident and that organization is so powerful that we have been unable to find it. When you arrive at Charlie, will it have something to do with that organization?"

The old man said with a solemn expression, "It’s not impossible what you said, but no matter what, as long as Charlie is still alive, we must find him!"

…

At this time, Charlie was instructing Don Albert and Isaac Cameron to prepare for the arrival of the Ito family and arrange for two luxurious suites at the Shangri-La Hotel.

According to Charlie’s orders, the two poured more than half of the beauty mud into the three bathtubs in the two luxury suites. These beauty muds were all purchased by Charlie from the beauty agency. They were not bought to play any practical role. They were simply to wait for the three of them to arrive and let them lie in this mud with zero visibility and give them a Remodeling Pill.

In the evening, Charlie received news from Nanako that the special plane they took was about to arrive at JFK Airport in New York. Since the plane from East Asia to New York has to fly all the way east through the Bering Strait and then from the west coast of the United States across the entire territory to the east coast. But it took off from Tokyo whereas Kairi and Zayne are coming from Aurous Hill.

Nearly 2,000 kilometers away from Tokyo, so they will arrive in New York a lot later.

Charlie asked Isaac to coordinate the helicopter from Shangri-La and after the Ito family landed and cleared customs, they will be taken to Shangri-La as soon as possible.

At this time, Nanako was still wearing the same kimono she had when she went out and Yuhiko Ito was still wearing the same patterned hakama.

Since it was to celebrate Yuhiko Ito’s birthday before departure, not only Nanako and Yuhiko Ito wore traditional Japanese clothes, but also Nanako’s aunt Emi and Yuhiko Ito’s loyal subordinate Koichi Tanaka also wore similar traditional clothes.

Charlie came to the top floor to greet them.

Seeing that the helicopter door opened, Nanako stepped down from the helicopter in a kimono, Charlie couldn’t help but be slightly taken aback.

Although Nanako is really beautiful in a kimono and has the gentle temperament unique to Japanese women, Charlie still didn’t understand why she came out in such a suit.

Seeing Charlie, who she was thinking about all the time, right in front of her, Nanako was overjoyed, with a particularly bright smile on her face and said to Charlie, "I haven’t seen you in a long time, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie smiled slightly, nodded, and said, "There are days. I haven’t seen you either, why are you dressed so grandly?"

At this time, the housekeeper of the Ito family and Nanako’s aunt also got off the plane and helped Yuhiko Ito, who was wearing a prosthesis, from the plane.

Charlie saw that these people were all dressed formally, and his expression was even more surprised.

Nanako stuck out her tongue and said playfully, "Today is my father’s birthday, so we wore traditional Japanese clothes to celebrate the birthday, but I didn’t expect that when we were about to have dinner, you called and we had to hurry up and get on the plane."

Saying that she looked at Yuhiko Ito, who was beside her, and said with a smile, "Father’s 50th birthday was actually celebrated on the plane, thinking about it as a very novel experience."

Yuhiko Ito looked like an aggrieved old man, after giving Nanako a blank look, he immediately bowed his hands to Charlie, and said very respectfully,

"Hello, Mr. Wade, I finally see you again!"

Charlie nodded and smiled, and said, "Mr. Ito, I didn’t expect today to be your birthday. I’m really sorry that you flew so far on your birthday."

Yuhiko Ito hurriedly said, "Mr. Wade, you are too serious, you are my benefactor, whenever you need us, we will be there as soon as possible!"

After that, Yuhiko Ito hurriedly asked, "Mr. Wade, I don’t know why you are in such a hurry, to let us come to New York, what do you need us to do for you?"

Charlie waved his hand, "I don’t need Mr. Ito’s help. The reason why I called you from so far away is because I want to share some good things with you."

At this time, the housekeeper of the Ito family helped Hiroichi Tanaka out of the helicopter.

Seeing Charlie talking to Yuhiko Ito, he bowed to him with his hands together very respectfully.

Charlie smiled and said, "Mr. Tanaka, long time no see."

Tanaka didn’t expect that Charlie would take the initiative to greet him, so he quickly said flattered, "Long time no see Mr. Wade, I didn’t expect you to remember…"

Charlie said, "I knew you before I knew Mr. Ito, how could I not remember."

When Nanako went to Aurous Hill to participate in the competition, Charlie knew Tanaka Koichi.

He had a good impression of Koichi Tanaka because this person was honest and loyal, and if he hadn’t made a decisive decision and dragged Yuhiko Ito to jump off the bridge to survive, Yuhiko Ito must have been killed by the Takahashi family.

Tanaka’s face was full of gratitude. In his opinion, if Charlie could remember him and take the initiative to greet him, he would have already given him the respect he didn’t dare to expect at all.

At this time, Charlie said to several people, "Everyone, this is not the place to talk, let’s go in."

At this time Charlie said to Isaac next to him, "Mr. Cameron, let the catering department in my presidential suite prepare a table of banquets and then order a birthday cake and celebrate Mr. Ito’s birthday in an hour!"

Hearing Charlie’s instructions, Isaac immediately said, "Okay, young master, I’ll make arrangements now."

After speaking, he quickly turned and left.

At this time, Yuhiko Ito said a little embarrassedly, "Mr. Wade, you don’t have to be so polite, you don’t have to celebrate my birthday. If you have anything, just tell me directly."

Nanako, who was on the side, couldn’t guess the reason for Charlie asking them to come to New York.

Therefore, she said very sincerely, "Mr. Wade, if you need the Ito family to do anything for you, please don’t be polite to us! No matter what you ask, the Ito family will definitely go all out!"

Charlie laughed and said, "If I really want to say I have something that I need the Ito family to do for me, in fact, it is not for nothing."

After speaking, he gave a slight pause and added, "I recently got a medicine that is somewhat helpful for the disabled by chance. That’s why I wanted to ask Mr. Ito and Mr. Tanaka to try the medicine for me later."

Yuhiko Ito never dreamed that Charlie would call him all the way to the United States and he wanted him to try the medicine.

If it is an ordinary person who hears that they need to test the medicine by themselves, then that will be some drumming in their hearts. However, Yuhiko Ito was 10,000 percent assured of Charlie’s words.

After all, after he and Tanaka Hiroshi had their limbs amputated, their physical condition was able to recover quickly, thanks to Charlie’s panacea.

So, he said without hesitation, "Mr. Wade, just give me the medicine, I’ll take it now!"

Koichi Tanaka also said without hesitation, "Mr. Wade, I’m willing to be here!"

Charlie smiled, "Don’t you two ask first what effect does this medicine have?"

Yuhiko Ito blurted out, "No matter what medicine you have for me to try, I, Yuhiko Ito, will never hesitate!"

Koichi Tanaka followed the statement, "Mr. Wade, it is the same for me!"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile, "If that’s the case, then let’s go in and talk about it. My medicine is rather strange and you can’t just open your mouth to take it. We need to soak the whole person in the bathtub first, and then give the medicine."

Yuhiko Ito said immediately, "Don’t say eating in the bathtub, even if I have to eat upside down, I don’t have any opinion!"

Charlie smiled, "Okay, the room is ready for the two of you, come with me."

Nanako walked to Charlie curiously, and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Wade, can I ask, what kind of medicine will my father take? What effect does it have?"

Charlie pretended to be mysterious and said, "The secret can’t be leaked. What specific effects are there, you will know in a while."

Nanako nodded lightly and did not continue to ask.

With what she knew about Charlie, she believed that he would definitely not let her father take risks. If it’s just to test the quality of a drug, he doesn’t need to go to great lengths to get her father to rush over from Japan.

Soon, the members of the Ito family, led by Charlie, came to a luxurious suite that had been prepared.

Although not as large as the Presidential Suite, this suite also has three bedrooms and four bathrooms.

Among them, green beauty mud has been put into the bathtubs of two bathrooms.

After Charlie brought the Ito family into the room, he let a few people sit down on the sofa, and then said, "I have already prepared two bathtubs, and later let Don Albert and the housekeeper take Mr. Ito together with Mr. Tanaka to different bathrooms, and after the two of them lie down in the bathtub, I will give the two of them the medicine."

Yuhiko Ito couldn’t help but ask, "Mr. Wade, is there anything we need to pay attention to?"

"No." Charlie said with a smile, "A lot of beautiful mud has been prepared in the bathtub. The two of you just close your eyes and rest when you lie in, and you don’t have to worry about the rest."

"Okay!" Yuhiko Ito nodded heavily and said, "In that case, we won’t waste Mr. Wade’s time, let’s start right now!"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile, "By the way, Mr. Ito, since today is your birthday, so why don’t you make a birthday wish."

"This…" Yuhiko Ito said embarrassedly, "I was on the plane when I came, and Nanako already asked me to make a wish…

Charlie asked with a smile, " Can I ask you Mr. Ito what wish you made?"

Old Ito laughed at himself and said, "To be honest, I didn’t make a wish at the time, I just walked through the scene casually."

Nanako on the side hearing this, suddenly said angrily, "Old man! How can you even fool yourself!"

"Do I have one?" Yuhiko Ito smirked, "This kind of wish is just a passing scene! If you want to make a wish for world peace, then you have to ask the Americans whether they agree or not? They fought all day long, and even if I make a wish, it will never come true…"

Nanako said with tears in her eyes, "Old man, Aren’t you arrogant… Who would make such an unrealistic wish on his birthday… Can’t you make a wish that is closely related to yourself? For example, good health, happiness, longevity, and so on…"

Yuhiko Ito looked at Nanako and Charlie, and couldn’t help sighing, "I want to make a wish that you will get married tomorrow, but then you have to ask Mr. Wade if he agrees?"

Yuhiko Ito caught Nanako and Charlie by surprise.

Nanako stood up shyly and ashamed, and stomped her feet angrily,

"Old man! You…you…you…"

Yuhiko Ito saw her urgent words, unable to say anything, he deliberately asked, "What’s wrong with that? Didn’t you ask me to make a wish? I have a daughter like you, and of course, I hope you get married sooner rather than later!"

Nanako said angrily, "You can make a wish for me to get married sooner, but why do you mention marrying Mr. Wade?"

Nanako was anxious and blurted out without thinking, "Of course, I want it too…"

As she spoke, she suddenly realized that she had said something wrong and hurriedly said again, "No… Old man just wants me to get married sooner, so just make a wish for me to get married sooner, as for who to marry, that’s not something you need to worry about…"

Yuhiko Ito spread his hands and said, "If the basic logic of making a wish is to tell God what you want, then you must tell God clearly what I want. I want you to marry, but I don’t want you to marry anyone. I hope you can marry someone you love, and also someone I admire, so I have to make it clear to God, I hope you can marry Mr. Wade. Otherwise, in case this old man is blurred, I randomly plug someone else over, won’t I hurt you?"

Nanako was embarrassed with goosebumps all over her body, and had no choice but to say, "Old man, please stop here, stop talking…"

Yuhiko Ito turned to look at Charlie, and he said helplessly, "Mr. Wade, do you think she is contradicting herself?"

Although Charlie was a little embarrassed, he was not too affected.

He looked at Yuhiko Ito and asked very seriously, "Mr. Ito, if you were asked to make a wish that only concerns yourself, what would you make?"

Yuhiko Ito snorted and said casually, "If it only concerns me, then I definitely hope that I have this wish of having two legs…"

Speaking of which, Yuhiko Ito gave a wry smile and waved his hand, "Forget it, it’s impossible to achieve…"

Charlie smiled lightly, opened his mouth, and said, "Speak it out."

"Ah?" Yuhiko Ito asked inexplicably, "Say what?"

Charlie said seriously, "Speak your wish."

Yuhiko Ito said, "It’s meaningless to say something that is impossible…"

Charlie’s expression became a little serious, and he said slowly, "Don’t worry about whether it can be achieved or not, say it boldly first, if you dare not say it, how can it be achieved?"

Charlie’s words made Yuhiko Ito feel that it was not refreshing for him to be so grumpy all the time so he said without hesitation, "If I really want to make a wish about myself, it must be my two wishes. It’s a pity that the legs cannot come back again…"

"Okay." Charlie reached out his hand to interrupt him and smiled, "The logic of wishing is that you can say whatever you want. As to whether it can be achieved or not, then it’s not something you have to worry about."

Yuhiko Ito was slightly startled, smiled self-deprecatingly, and then nodded, "Mr. Wade is right, whether it can be realized or not depends on God."

Charlie waved his hand indifferently and said, "This kind of thing, God may not intervene."

"This…" Yuhiko Ito couldn’t help laughing.

He thought to himself, "You made me make a wish so that I don’t have to worry about whether it can be fulfilled, and then you say that God may not intervene, isn’t this blocked already?"

But he didn’t dare to complain to Charlie, so he could only laugh angrily. Laughing, not sure how to respond.

At this time, Isaac came over and said to Charlie, "Master, the food and beverage department has already arranged the cake, and the cake has been expedited by the best bakery and it can be delivered within an hour."

"Good." Charlie nodded with satisfaction, and said to Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Koichi, "Okay, the two of you can go in and prepare for the medicine."

The two looked at each other and bowed slightly to Charlie in unison.

Immediately, Charlie asked Don Albert and the housekeeper of the Ito family to help them into different bathrooms.

Don Albert knew the process for a long time, so he brought Tanaka Hiroichi in to prepare.

The housekeeper of the Ito family was still at a loss so Charlie followed him and Yuhiko Ito into another bathroom.

After entering, Charlie pointed to the bathtub and said to the housekeeper of the Ito family, "Later, you will help Mr. Ito take off his clothes and lie in, with only the neck exposed."

The housekeeper nodded repeatedly, "Okay, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie pointed out again wearing the shorts and short sleeves prepared on the hanger, and said, "This is the prepared clothes. After a while, Mr. Ito will change into these clothes and go out."

Yuhiko Ito glanced and found that the prepared clothes turned out to be a suit Sportswear with short sleeves and shorts,

His expression was a little stunned for a while and at the same time a little depressed.

Since his legs were amputated, Yuhiko Ito has not worn shorts. He usually wears long pants whether he is at home or going out, as long as there are other people around him. Just put the body-shaped fillers into the trouser legs,

So that at first glance in the wheelchair, people feel that the limbs are still intact.

However, since it was Charlie’s arrangement, Yuhiko Ito didn’t say much so he said to Charlie, "Thank you, Mr. Wade."

Charlie remembered something and said casually, "By the way, Mr. Ito, this place is not far from the center of Manhattan. Central Park is very close, we can go there for a walk before eating."

"For a walk?" Yuhiko Ito smiled awkwardly and said with some embarrassment, "Mr. Wade, why do we need to take a walk… In my case, it‘s really not suitable to go to that kind of public place…"

Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Let’s talk about it later. Mr. Ito goes to lie down first, and I’ll give you medicine later."

Yuhiko Ito respectfully nodded, and after Charlie left, with the help of the housekeeper, he took off his clothes and soaked in the bathtub.

Five minutes later.

Charlie walked in again. At this time, Yuhiko Ito was already lying in the bathtub and up to his neck, he was buried in the beauty mud.

Charlie looked at him and said lightly, "Mr. Ito, you may fall asleep for about twenty minutes first. After waking up, remember to rinse your body and put on the clothes prepared for you."

Yuhiko Ito was confused by Charlie’s mysterious operation.

He really couldn’t understand Charlie's purpose in letting himself soak in the mud.

At this time, Charlie took out a remodeling pill, handed it to the housekeeper, and said, "Give this medicine to Mr. Ito."

"Okay, Mr. Wade!" The housekeeper nodded respectfully, cautiously took the medicinal pill Charlie handed over in his hand, and then put it into Yuhiko Ito’s mouth.

As soon as Yuhiko Ito took the medicine, he felt dizzy for a while, like the general anesthesia before the operation, and he lost consciousness almost instantly.

The reason for losing consciousness is entirely due to the medicinal properties of the remodeling pill.

According to the records in the Apocalyptic Book, when a reshaping pill is taken and then it is reshaping the body, it will bring great pain and stimulation to the user.

Even when it is to reshape the body, the pain is even more painful than that of modern medical surgery.

The patient may feel that his body is cut even more violently.

Therefore, reshaping the medicinal properties of the pill is actually to make people lose consciousness first, and then exert its real remodeling medicinal properties.

The principle is the same as the logic of anesthesia before surgery in modern medicine.

After a while Yuhiko Ito was in a coma, completely unconscious, but Charlie could feel the vigorous reiki in his body which was gathering towards his lower body.

Soon, Charlie could feel that there seemed to be two sprouts full of reiki in the roots of Yuhiko Ito's thighs.

It seemed that the Reshaping pill had begun to work.

So, Charlie said to the housekeeper, "Thank you for being here to guard Mr. Ito. Don’t touch him until he wakes up."

The housekeeper said respectfully, "Don’t worry, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie nodded and turned around and left the bathroom and went to the other one next door.

At this time, Tanaka Koichi has also soaked in the bathtub with the help of Don Albert.

After Charlie explained to him, he asked Don Albert also to feed him a reshaping pill.

Afterward, Don Albert was left to guard him, and he returned to the living room of the luxury suite.

At the same time, Nanako was sitting on the sofa waiting anxiously.

Xion was standing beside her, and she couldn’t hide the excitement in his heart, "Mr. Wade’s medicinal pill can bring Jack Lee back to life, who was seriously injured, and now he has my mother and the Ito family come to New York. Coincidentally, yes, both my mother and the Ito family are disabled. Could it be that Mr. Wade is going to use the same medicine to treat them? Just now, he has been guiding Yuhiko Ito and asked him to say that he can wish his legs can be restored to their original state.… Could it be… Could it be that Mr. Wade’s elixir can make them regrow their broken limbs? If that’s the case… Isn’t mother… Wouldn’t it be possible to become a normal person?!"

Xion’s mother, Kairi, lost an arm before she was pregnant with her.

It was precisely because she lost that arm to save Zayne that, Zayne betrayed his marriage and had a relationship with her because of being moved.

It was at that time that she gave birth to Xion.

As a child, Xion often felt distressed because her mother was missing an arm.

What puzzled her was that whenever she was young, stroking the wound of her mother’s broken arm, crying and begging God to bless her mother’s broken arm, her mother always told her with a satisfied face that she lost her arm to exchange it for the most precious gift in this world. So she doesn’t regret it at all.

The young Xion didn’t understand, she didn’t know what amazing thing her mother got in exchange for that arm.

But when she grew up, when she knew the reason, she realized that her mother used that arm in exchange for her.

The arm that her mother lost is closely related to her own destiny.

If her mother had not lost that arm at the beginning, she would never have been able to come to this world.

But even if her mother doesn’t regret it at all, Xion has always been very distressed by her mother’s experience for more than 20 years.

Even though her mother is a martial artist, she is still a disabled person with inconvenience and facing discrimination without an arm.

Xion dreams that she can make her mother return to normal, even if she loses an arm. But she is also very clear in her heart that this kind of hope is just wishful thinking. But at this moment, she suddenly realized that her wishful thinking might be coming true!

Nanako doesn’t know as much as Xion knows.

She has never seen the miracle that happened to Jack, so she has not yet figured out why Charlie brought her father and Tanaka Hiroichi to New York.

Seeing Charlie coming out at this time, Nanako hurriedly asked, "Mr. Wade, how are Odo-sang and Tanaka-san?"

He smiled slightly and said, "The two of them just took the medicine and are now asleep. In about 20 to 25 minutes they can wake up."

Nanako nodded, and asked cautiously, "Mr. Wade, can I take the liberty to ask, what medicine did you give them both?"

Charlie said with a smile, "The two of them can come out in at most twenty minutes. You might as well wait and see for yourself after they come out."

"Okay…" Seeing that Charlie was unwilling to reveal it, Nanako had to nod slightly and said with a smile, "Mr. Wade, you are very skilled in medicine, I was seriously injured last time and father's body after surgery, his body was cured by you. I believe father and Tanaka-san will benefit a lot this time!"

On the side, Nanako’s aunt Emi Ito couldn’t help sighing, "I hope Ouni-chan can cheer up in the future, he looks dead every day, it’s really helpless… He only just today…. However, at fifty years old, he looked older than when he was seventy years old."

Nanako recalled what her grandfather looked like when he was alive, and couldn’t help but agree, "Oji-chan was really optimistic when he was alive… He was indeed much stronger than the Old man now."

Speaking, Nanako hurriedly said to her aunt again, "But don’t say this in front of Odosan, he is really too face-saving…"

Emi nodded and said, " Of course… with his stinky temper now, I don’t dare to provoke him…"

At this time, the two comatose people in the bathtub could not feel at all that the body tissues of their legs were repairing quickly from the wound of the amputation at a speed comparable to 3D printing.

It’s just that the energy of this severed limb rebirth comes entirely from the medicinal effects, and the aura of the remodeling pill, and has almost nothing to do with Yuhiko Ito himself.

The housekeeper of the Ito family soon discovers an eerie little detail.

He found that although Yuhiko Ito was lying motionless in the bathtub, the liquid level of the beauty mud in the bathtub seemed to be slowly increasing.

He thought he was dazzled, stared at the water level carefully for a long time and confirmed that the liquid level in the bathtub was indeed rising.

This made him a little nervous all of a sudden because he couldn’t understand at all. How could the liquid level of the mud keep rising when the person was motionless?

At this moment, he wanted to get closer to see what was going on, but when he thought of Charlie’s explanation, he hesitated for a moment and then gave up the idea.

It’s just that he didn’t know that the reason why the liquid level was rising was that Yuhiko Ito’s legs were constantly improving, and the legs in the mud were constantly expanding, which made the liquid level keep rising.

On the other hand, Don Albert was not so surprised.

He also guessed that Charlie was going to help him and Yuhiko Ito’s severed limbs regenerate, so when he saw that the liquid level in the bathtub was rising, he immediately confirmed his guess.

For Charlie, Don Albert has actually been surprised by it for a long time.

Not to mention that he was once pulled back by Charlie at the gate of the Palace of Kings of Hell, and he saw it more than once just by watching Charlie summon Thunder with his own eyes.

The most shocking thing was that at the beginning of Golim Mountain, Charlie fought against the Eight Heavenly Kings alone. The thunder came, and the lightning in the middle of the night made the whole foot of Ginseng Golim Mountain as bright as day!

At that moment, he knew that no matter what Charlie did, it was a matter of course.

So, not surprised, he casually lit a cigarette, looked at Koichi Tanaka who was unconscious, and squinted his eyes, whispering in a low voice, "Hey, you little boy are really lucky. By the way, both legs were cut off, and now there is still a chance to grow back. This is all thanks to Master Wade, if it weren’t for Miss Nanako’s face, how the hell would you be able to get such a good thing in your turn."

With that said, he puffed cigarette smoke into Tanaka Koichi’s face, hummed, and said with a smile, "You must know that Master Wade has never been very friendly towards people from your island, and the two Kobayashi brothers have been taking turns to experience a good life at my dog farm. If your Ito family hadn’t had Miss Nanako, I’m afraid you would have become VIPs of my dog farm."

Immediately, he couldn’t help but sigh, "But if nothing else, Miss Nanako and Master Wade are really a good match, I’ve never seen such a good match! If the two of them can’t get together in the future, it’s a pity…"

Don Albert finished smoking a cigarette, and the liquid level in the bathtub almost stopped.

At this time, Koichi Tanaka, who was lying in the bathtub, still had no intention of waking up.

However, Yuhiko Ito, who was next door, suddenly twitched a few times.

The housekeeper, who was extremely concerned about him, had been paying attention to every detail of him.

Seeing that he suddenly twitched slightly, he hurriedly wanted to step forward to take a look.

At this time, Yuhiko Ito's eyelids trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes.

He felt as if he had slept beautifully all night.

When he opened his eyes and saw the housekeeper, he stretched out subconsciously and threw mud everywhere.

Although the housekeeper was dumped in mud, he didn’t care at all but asked with concern, "Sir, how are you feeling?"

Yuhiko Ito shook the mud on his hand and said with emotion, "I just feel sleepy. It’s very comfortable. It seems that I haven’t slept for such a long time in a long time, and I feel a little refreshed."

The housekeeper said quickly, "Sir, you have only slept for less than 20 minutes."

"What?" Yuhiko Ito looked at him in disbelief, and blurted out, "I feel like I’ve fallen asleep for hours, has it been less than 20 minutes?"

"Yeah…" The housekeeper said firmly, "I’ve been looking at the time, to be exact, it’s only a little over 18 minutes so far."

Yuhiko Ito took a deep breath and sighed, "I can sleep so comfortably in such a short time, look. It must be Mr. Wade’s medicine that worked wonders…"

The butler asked cautiously, "Sir, do you feel anything other than refreshed?"

"No." Yuhiko Ito said, "Why do you ask that?"

The housekeeper said cautiously, "When you fell asleep just now, I found that although you didn’t move at all, the liquid level in the entire bathtub was constantly rising, which was very strange, as if someone quietly poured a lot of new mud into the bathtub through an invisible pipe…"

"Really?" Yuhiko Ito said casually, "Could it be that there is a special device for replenishing mud under this bathtub?"

The housekeeper shook his head and said, "I don’t know what’s going on here…but it’s fine if you don’t feel any abnormality…"

Yuhiko Ito hummed and said casually, "There must be something like a water injection hole, pouring mud into it quietly."

Saying that, Yuhiko Ito stretched out his hands and touched the inside.

It didn’t matter where he touched it, he suddenly felt two legs.

His face changed suddenly, and he subconsciously scolded, "Idiot! Why did you put my prosthesis in the bathtub? Were they both going to take a bath too?!"

Yuhiko Ito, who has been without legs for a long time, and he has actually adapted to his lack of legs physically and psychologically.

Suddenly he had a pair of legs, and his consciousness and nervous system couldn’t even match those two legs.

Therefore, when he put his hand into the mud with zero visibility and suddenly touched two legs, his subconscious immediately concluded that it must be his own prosthetic limbs.

Because of this, he felt that the prosthesis was actually put into the bathtub and his first thought was naturally very angry, so he scolded him sharply.

He didn’t like the prosthetics, but being thrown into the mud like that made him feel more like some sort of contemptuous prank.

The housekeeper at this time had an innocent face.

He pointed to the changing stool in the bathroom changing area and said, "Master, there is your prosthesis!"

Yuhiko Ito turned his head to look, and was surprised to find that his set of the prosthesis is now bent over the changing stool.

He couldn’t help but wonder, then looked at the mud in front of him and said, "Then what are these leg-like things in here?!"

After speaking, he tugged one of them with both hands and said coldly, "Let me see what the hell is this!"

Immediately afterward, he suddenly held the thing with both hands and flipped it upwards, and he felt that his whole body was thrown down uncontrollably.

The inside of the bathtub is originally arc-shaped, and it is relatively stable when lying still, but once a person rolls in it with his legs in his arms, the whole person will lose the center of gravity directly.

The housekeeper was also curious as to what was in the bathtub of Yuhiko Ito, but the next second Yuhiko Ito instantly fell backward and his whole head fell into the mud.

He saw that it was a foregone conclusion that his head fell into the mud.

Before his head fell into the mud, he subconsciously scolded again, "Ah! Baka!"

After he finished speaking, his head plunged directly into the mud.

Then, a few clumps of air bubbles rolled out from the surface of the viscous mud.

As his head got into the mud, at the other end of the bathtub, a foot and a half a calf suddenly came out of the water.

The housekeeper was dumbfounded when he saw the foot and half of his calf, but before he could react, he was taken aback by Yuhiko Ito who was submerged in the mud so he rushed forward and pulled him out of the mud.

After Yuhiko Ito got out with green mud on his face, he immediately spit out a large mouthful of green mud and then coughed violently and uncontrollably.

The butler quickly found a towel to wipe his face for him and asked with concern, "Master, are you okay?"

Yuhiko Ito shook his head in embarrassment, and asked him weakly, "How did I flip over just now? I just remembered in a trance just now, I saw a foot and half a calf.

So, he hurriedly said, "Master, I think you just picked up a foot and half a leg…"

Yuhiko Ito recalled the strange process just now, and he couldn’t understand if he pulled out a leg out of mud just now!

Moreover, it was still very real human legs!

Yuhiko Ito was so nervous, he quickly grabbed the edge of the bathtub with both hands and hurriedly pushed his upper body out of the mud, and then his legs kicked uncontrollably.

But until this time, he still didn’t know that his legs had grown back.

At this time, he still subconsciously felt that he had lost his legs, and the subconscious kicking was completely a conditioned reflex made by people when they are panicked, and this conditioned reflex basically did not pass through the human brain.

Seeing a thud in the mud in front of him, as if something giant was about to burrow out of it, Yuhiko Ito was also frightened with goosebumps all over his body and hurriedly stretched out a hand and said to the housekeeper, "Quick! Pull me out of this bathtub. Get me out!"

The housekeeper was also frightened, and hurriedly hugged his arm with both hands and suddenly pulled him out of the bathtub with force.

Immediately afterward, Yuhiko Ito felt his whole body jerk and before he was ready, he fell heavily on the ground and fell like a dog.

As soon as he groaned, he heard the butler let out a terrified scream.

The scream also frightened him, and he quickly asked, "What the hell is it?! Did you see it?!"

The housekeeper stared at Yuhiko Ito's two intact legs and said tremblingly, "Ma…Master..your legs! Your legs have grown out…this…this is so ridiculous… This… ……how is this possible…I must be dreaming…must be dreaming…"

He subconsciously rubbed his eyes with both hands and said something plausibly like a mantra.

At the same time, when Yuhiko Ito heard his words, he turned his head subconsciously, and was immediately frightened by the sight in front of him and shouted!

Because he suddenly discovered that his two legs that had been amputated had grown back!

It’s just that Yuhiko Ito couldn’t care about happiness at this time, his whole worldview was completely subverted, and he didn’t know whether it was a reality or a dream.

He was looking forward to these legs growing back all the time, but when he really saw two legs attached to his body, he was completely frightened by the sudden appearance of two legs.

It’s as if a close relative has passed away, and he longs for the other party to be able to come back to life, but if the other party really sits up from the coffin, it will definitely scare these close relatives to pieces.

At this moment, Nanako outside the door heard her father’s exclamation and said nervously, "Is something wrong with Old Man?"

After speaking, she subconsciously got up to look.

Charlie stopped her at this time, smiled, and said, "Don’t worry, I’ll go take a look."

Nanako hurriedly said, "I’ll go too…"

Charlie said lightly, "Mr. Ito is not wearing clothes, you don’t want to go in."

Nanako nodded helplessly, and said to Charlie, "Then please I ask Mr. Wade!"

Charlie smiled slightly, got up, and went to the bathroom where Yuhiko Ito was. As soon as he pushed the door, he saw Yuhiko Ito sitting naked on the ground, looking at his legs in horror, his whole body was like a chicken.

Seeing Charlie coming in, Yuhiko Ito, whose mind could no longer turn his body, seemed to grab a life-saving straw and said quickly, "Mr. Wade…I…Am I being hypnotized by you?"

Charlie smiled and said, "I didn’t hypnotize you."

"Impossible…" Yuhiko Ito said with a serious face, "I can see that both of my legs have grown out now. It’s too real. These leg hair covered in green mud are exactly the same as the real thing… Mr. Wade, this must be some kind of hallucination under hypnosis, right?"

After speaking, he remembered something and quickly said, "Right! Even my housekeeper had the same hallucination! Could it be that there is some hallucinogenic substance in the mud that caused both of us to have hallucinations?"

Charlie shook his head and said indifferently, "Mr. Ito, you don’t have any hallucinations. "The two legs you see are real, what I just fed you is the medicine that can regenerate your severed limbs. This is also the reason why I called you all the way from Japan, so I solemnly tell you that from today onwards, you will no longer be a disabled person without legs!"

Charlie’s words made Yuhiko Ito feel like a thunderclap above his head!

He was stunned for a while, looked at Charlie nervously, and asked in a trembling voice, "Wade…Mr. Wade…Are you sure you’re not kidding me? My legs…are they really growing?

Charlie nodded, and said casually, "Mr. Ito, you came a long way anyway, so you don’t need to be so surprised at this time, right? If you don’t believe it’s true, you might as well stand up and take two steps."

Yuhiko Ito was stunned. Looking at his two thick legs, he subconsciously reached out and touched them.

The feeling of touch is very real.

Moreover, when he calmed down a little,he realized that not only did his hands feel the real touch when he touched his legs, but even his legs actually felt the feeling of being touched.

At this moment, Yuhiko Ito’s whole body began to tremble violently and uncontrollably.

He has begun to gradually believe that all this seems to be true.

This huge shock and extreme excitement made him tremble like a severe Parkinson’s patient.

Immediately afterward, he subconsciously wanted to bend his legs.

Although the movements of the legs were a little jerky, they did gradually bend as he wanted!

At this moment, Yuhiko Ito could only feel hot tears pouring out of his eyes, so that his vision was blurred by tears.

Afterward, he remembered Charlie’s words, wiped away his tears, hugged his knees with both hands, and wanted to stand up slowly with his knees.

He originally thought that this action would be very difficult, but what he didn’t expect was that with just a little force on his legs, the whole person stood up steadily!

Although he has not yet adapted to the newly grown legs, it cannot be denied that the state of these two legs is at its peak.

Therefore, Yuhiko Ito stood up completely in the blink of an eye.

He is not very tall, and his height is about 1.68 meters.

However, this man has been a martial arts player since childhood. Although he is not a martial artist, he has practiced karate and Sanda for many years, which has also improved his physical fitness and strength. More than most of their peers.

Reshaping Pill reshaped his legs back to their peak state. Although the legs were a little short, they were very sturdy, standing in the same position, plus a suit of green mud, like a big green hair on Chimpanzees.

When Charlie saw Yuhiko Ito standing still on the spot, he knew in his heart that this kind of thing must be too shocking for Yuhiko Ito, and at least he needed to get used to it a little.

The housekeeper on the side came back to his senses a little at this time, and asked in horror, "Mr. Wade…sir… his legs have really grown?! I’m not dreaming?!"

Charlie asked lightly, "Have you ever dreamed of having a human leg amputated, but can it grow back?"

The housekeeper quickly shook his head and said seriously, "I haven’t done it…"

Charlie smiled, "That’s it, such a good thing, but it’s not something you can dream of. It’s like every man has gone through puberty, but the object of his spring dreams may not necessarily be the girl he loves the most. Do you think this is the truth?"

The housekeeper agreed, nodding and saying, "Yes, yes… I have racked my brains throughout my adolescence, and I have never dreamed of the goddess in my mind in that kind of dream…"

Charlie after a sigh looked at Yuhiko Ito and smiled faintly, "Mr. Ito, how does it feel to have your birthday wish come true?"

Yuhiko Ito, who was standing stupidly before, heard this, and suddenly knelt on the hard floor tile with a thud,

His eyes filled with tears, looked at Charlie and choked, "Mr. Wade! Thank you for your kindness! I, Yuhiko Ito, never dreamed that I could become a normal person in this life! Your kindness and virtue will be unforgettable forever!"

Speaking, he opened his arms, knelt on the ground, and kowtowed three times to Charlie.

Charlie saw Yuhiko Ito kneeling on the ground, talking and crying, and with that face full of green mud and a little distorted,

He no longer felt the same as before, like a green-haired gorilla, but like a new big monkey that came out of the soil. Plus this old man is still naked, it is a bit unsightly visually.

So Charlie didn’t want to step up to help, and said to the housekeeper with a bit of disgust, "Quickly get a bath towel and put it on Mr. Ito. At such an old age, kneeling on the ground with a bare bottom is not proper."

The housekeeper came back to his senses, hurriedly grabbed a bath towel, rushed forward in three or two steps, and wrapped Yuhiko Ito’s waist down with the bath towel.

At this time, Yuhiko Ito didn’t care whether he lost face or not, he was already out of breath from crying, looked at Charlie with tears in his eyes, and choked up, "Mr. Wade… You are the parent who gave me a rebirth… From now on In the future… No matter what you ask me to do, I will have nothing to say. Even if you ask me to jump out of here, I am still willing! Being able to die with dignity as a normal person is better than living a life in a wheelchair. It’s much better!"

Charlie shook his head helplessly, and said, "I called you all the way, and then gave you such a precious medicine, not to watch you jump off a building and die from here, but this is so that Nanako can stop worrying about you in the future. So from now on, you must cheer up, don’t be like a half-dead all day long and don’t let her worry about you anymore, do you understand?"

Yuhiko Ito suddenly realized, and blurted out, "I understand Mr. Wade! Thank you for your love for my little girl! From today onwards, I will definitely not let Nanako worry about me at all!"

Charlie nodded and said, "Okay, get up and go quickly. Take a shower, wash all the mud off your body, especially your face, wash your face carefully and then put on the sports clothes prepared for you and come out, Nanako is still waiting outside."

Yuhiko Ito wanted to kowtow again, but as soon as he bent down, the towel wrapped around his body broke away and the housekeeper on the side hurriedly stepped forward to help him wrap it again.

Charlie couldn’t help but say, "And don’t give me a big gift. I help you, but not for you. I only helped Nanako's face."

Yuhiko Ito choked his throat and focused his head, then remembered something, and asked again, "Mr. Wade, I’m going to ask you something…"

Charlie hummed, "You ask."

Yuhiko Ito asked respectfully, "Mr. Wade, I want to know… How is he now… Tanaka? Have you given him medicine too?"

Charlie nodded and said, "I have already given him medicine, but he took it a few minutes later than you. It is estimated that he is almost awake now."

Yuhiko Ito breathed a sigh of relief and choked, "My life was saved by Tanaka, if not for him, I might have been shot to death by the Takahashi family long ago. Now that he can recover as well, it can be considered a wish…"

After that, he looked at Charlie and said with tears, "Thank you, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie smiled and said, "You don’t have to thank me for this. I’ll help you out of Nanako’s face. As for Tanaka, I completely appreciate his loyalty to your Ito family as a loyal servant."

Yuhiko Ito actually knew very well that Charlie might not really think highly of him. After all, when he first came to Japan, he had a conflict with him, and even his attitude was very arrogant at that time, thinking that this young man from China should bow before him.

Then, when he was taught by Charlie to be a man, he realized how nasty this young man was.

The reason why Charlie was able to be polite to him later, and once offered a helping hand, was entirely because of his daughter.

Therefore, at this time, in addition to his endless gratitude to Charlie, he only had one thought left in his mind, and that is, how is his life so good? He didn’t feel that his life was good because of Charlie’s help, but he felt that he was lucky to have a daughter as good as Nanako.

"If it weren’t for Nanako, I’m afraid that the best situation for me now is to lie on the hospital bed with amputated limbs, all kinds of tubes inserted all over my body, and rely on all kinds of nutrient solutions to survive."

It was because of Nanako that Charlie helped him recover after his amputation, allowing him to live the life of an ordinary healthy disabled person.

Now, Charlie used a panacea to make his two missing legs regrow. Now that he has become a healthy person again, he will have no regrets related to himself in this life.

The only thing that still worries him is the life-long event of his daughter Nanako. If he can entrust his daughter to Charlie with his own hands, then his life will be complete.

Just when Yuhiko Ito was imagining that his daughter would marry Charlie in the future,

Tanaka Koichi, who was next door, also began to have almost the same experience as Yuhiko Ito.

Fortunately, Tanaka Koichi had Don Albert sitting next to him, so when Tanaka Koichi was frightened by his legs, Don Albert directly dragged him out of the bathtub.

Everything was not an illusion or a dream, but a reality.

The excited Tanaka Hiroichi cried and said, "Mr. Albert, I’m going to kowtow to Mr. Wade to thank him!"

After speaking, he was ready to rush out the door. Don Albert grabbed him back, put his foot into the shower, and said cursingly, "D*mn, you are an exhibitionist! You’re going to run out naked! You’re not ashamed of your bean sprouts! Go take a shower first, change your clothes before going out!"

Tanaka Koichi came back to his senses, and found himself naked. He quickly bowed and said, "I’m sorry, Mr. Albert, I’m so sorry! I was rash!"

…

At this moment.

Charlie had already walked out of the bathroom where Yuhiko Ito was.

Because of worry, Nanako was standing not far from the door waiting anxiously at this time, and her aunt Emi was also waiting here with her.

Seeing Charlie coming out, Nanako subconsciously wanted to step forward, but when she thought that her father was still in the bathroom, she stopped and asked Charlie from a distance of a few meters, "Mr. Wade, my father… how is he… "

"He’s good." Charlie smiled and said, "He’s taking a shower, and he’ll be out in a while."

Nanako pursed her lips and said tentatively, "I seemed to hear my father cry just now, I don’t know if I misheard…"

Charlie smiled slightly, then walked up to her, and said with relief, "It’s okay, Mr. Ito was just a little bit excited. But he was also excited because he was happy, so you don't have to worry. I think it’s time for him to come out in a few minutes."

Nanako was a little puzzled, and asked carefully, "What happened to make the old man cry happily?"

Charlie pretended to be mysterious, "Don’t worry, you’ll know soon."

Seeing that Charlie didn’t want to say it, Nanako had no choice but to nod her head and followed Charlie back to the living room with her aunt.

Just when Nanako was still wondering what happened, Xion on the side was so excited that her palms began to sweat.

She is now a five-star warrior, and her sensory acuity is no longer the same as before.

Therefore, although she did not intend to eavesdrop on the conversation between Charlie and Yuhiko Ito in the bathroom just now, she could still hear it clearly.

Therefore, she already knew at this moment that Yuhiko Ito has grown his legs by relying on the remodeling pill given by Charlie, which made her very excited, because, in two hours, her mother’s plane will also be landing in New York. Then, like Yuhiko Ito, her mother can regenerate a severed limb and become a normal person again!

A few minutes later, Yuhiko Ito put on the sportswear that Charlie had prepared in advance and walked out of the bathroom accompanied by the housekeeper.

At this time, Yuhiko Ito’s eyes and nose were red, and the rhythm of walking was a little slow, and even a little stiff,

But this was not because of any problems with his legs, but because his excitement had not calmed down at the moment.

Seeing Yuhiko Ito come out, Nanako hurriedly got up and stepped forward, and just after a few steps, she noticed the unusualness of her father.

The first is that her father didn’t wear the tattooed hakama he had before; the second is that he actually changed into sportswear with shorts and short sleeves; and what surprised her, even more, was that her father’s prosthesis also changed the style.

The previous prostheses were not completely ecological products. After all, no matter how advanced the prosthesis is, it is impossible to completely simulate the shape of the human body,

So its thighs, knees, and calves are all made of titanium alloys to serve as the original bone parts.

Yuhiko Ito’s prosthesis is very exquisite and elegant. It uses bionic materials similar to human muscles in the thigh and calf, to simulate the contours and visual effects of real muscles.

But this is a prosthesis after all. In order to facilitate maintenance, and not affect the activities of several components of the prosthesis, its knee joint and ankle joint are exposed metal parts.

If you don’t wear pants, you can see the four titanium alloy joints on the two prosthetic limbs at a glance.

However, Nanako found that her father’s two "prosthetic limbs" were made very real.

Even the joints of the original metal components have become the same material as human muscles. It is impossible to see that they are fake.

Emi, who was on the side, also saw the difference, and said excitedly, "Brother! Such a realistic prosthesis, there is no trace of any prosthesis at all, and it is possible to make it look like the real one…"

Nanako couldn’t help but be surprised. She shouted, "Old man, your new prosthetic limb… is indeed too realistic… If a stranger sees it, he will never guess it is fake… It is impeccable.. This… Is such an advanced prosthesis given to you by Mr. Wade?"

Yuhiko Ito looked at his daughter and sister, smiled knowingly, and said seriously, "These legs are indeed given to me by Mr. Wade."

Incomparably serious word by word, "But… this is not a prosthetic limb. This… this is… these are my legs! The real legs that regrew on me!"

Yuhiko Ito’s words made Emi and Nanako stunned!

The two looked at each other with disbelief on their faces.

Seeing the dumbfounded expressions of the two of them, Yuhiko Ito couldn’t help but do a few high leg raises in place, and said excitedly, "Emi, Nanako, look! I’m not kidding you, these legs are really not prosthetics, it’s my own legs!"

Emi suddenly exclaimed, "Nani?! Brother! This…how did this happen?!"

Nanako, who was stunned by the side, suddenly came back to her senses and rushed to her father.

In front of him, she asked excitedly, "Old Man! Am I really not dreaming?! Your legs… your legs have really recovered?!"

He nodded, "This is real Nanako! Old man’s legs are really back to normal!"

Nanako was instantly ecstatic, she turned around subconsciously, looked at Charlie not far behind, and choked, "Mr. Wade…you healed Old Man’s leg, right?!"

Charlie smiled and nodded lightly.

Tears welled up in Nanako’s eyes instantly. At this moment, she suddenly grabbed the hem of the kimono with both hands and ran towards Charlie.

When she was about to run to him, she opened her arms and threw herself into his arms.

At this time, Nanako had no words to express her gratitude to Charlie. At this time, she just wanted to use all her strength to hug him tightly.

Charlie felt Nanako’s soft and fragrant body, and could not help but feel pity in his heart. As he told Yuhiko Ito before, saving him was all for Nanako, to see her looking so happy and excited now.

As for Yuhiko Ito himself, it is just a carrier used to make Nanako happy.

Nanako hugged him tightly, buried her face in his chest, and didn’t say a word. Thousands of words were stuck in her throat at this time, and she was speechless. She just wanted to hold him so tightly, a little longer, and then a little longer.

Nanako, who threw herself in Charlie’s arms, seemed to be talking to herself, and whispered softly, "Thank you, Charlie…"

Charlie heard her subtle voice and did not speak, just raised his head and patted her back a few times.

The two didn’t say anything extra, it seemed that they had agreed, and everything was silent.

Xion saw all this, and while envious in her heart, she couldn’t help but sigh, "Mr. Wade and Miss Nanako are really a match made in heaven. There are so many women around Mr. Wade who love him, but none of them can be like Nanako. She looks so good with Charlie everywhere, it’s really enviable…"

Emi, who was distressed for her brother, couldn’t help but hugged Yuhiko Ito gently at this time, crying while choking, "Since your accident, I’ve been waiting for you to cheer me up every day, now I can finally get my wish, please don’t fall into the decadent state you used to be, please!"

Seeing the care and love of her, he said repeatedly, "Emi, don’t worry, I will never feel sorry for myself again. Even when the sky falls from today! I will definitely cheer up!"

At this moment, the door of the other bathroom opened.

Tanaka Koichi, who was wearing the same tracksuit, came out tremblingly. When he saw Yuhiko Ito, he immediately burst into tears, with hoarseness, and choked with excitement, "Master…you…you have recovered!"

Yuhiko Ito looked at Tanaka who also stood up and walked out on his own.

Tears flowed out again. He immediately stretched out his hand toward Tanaka Hiroichi, and at the same time took his legs and walked towards him.

When Tanaka Hiroshi saw this, he was even more emotional with two hands spread and ran two steps to meet him.

The two clasped their hands together with excitement, and Yuhiko Ito was full of tears, and said with great relief, "Tanaka, I can see this day today all because of your protection! Now that you are back to normal, I am truly grateful. I have no regrets!"

Tanaka Koichi even sobbed and said, "Master, seeing you stand up again is more important to me than anything else!"

Charlie saw that the master and servant sympathized with each other and he was moved at the same time, and could not help but be reminded, "The two of you, the remodeling of the severed limbs is still a bit shocking to the outside world, so after the two of you return to Japan, you must be careful not to expose the details of the remodeling of your legs in front of strangers. So as not to cause unnecessary attention."

Yuhiko Ito said without hesitation, "It must be sure! Please rest assured Mr. Wade, I will never let any outsiders see my legs!"

Tanaka Koichi also expressed his position, "The same here! Don’t worry, Mr. Wade!"

Charlie nodded, and said again, "If it is unavoidable to appear in the eyes of the outside world, remember to wear long pants and stockings as much as possible. If the outside world doubts, you will declare that you have chosen tailor-made products. High-tech prosthetic limbs, and have undergone professional rehabilitation training."

The two immediately agreed in unison.

Charlie looked at the time at this time, it was almost half an hour before the scheduled dinner time, so he said to the two of them,

"You two have just recovered, and you must be eager to go out for a walk. Right?"

The two looked at each other and didn’t dare to answer for a while.

In fact, the two of them even wanted to go out and run a half-marathon to express their excitement.

However, after all, Charlie just said, let them try not to expose, they naturally dare not say what they think.

Charlie naturally knew what the two were afraid of expressing, so he smiled and said, "This is New York, not Tokyo, and it’s getting late. As long as you wear masks, I believe no one will recognize you."

As he spoke, he pointed out the living room window and said, "Opposite the hotel is the famous Central Park in New York. The scenery here is beautiful and the environment is quiet. It is very suitable for walking or jogging. In my opinion, it is better to go for a walk before banquet time."

Below the floor-to-ceiling windows, there are large green shades and lakes.

That’s Manhattan’s hundreds of hectares of Central Park.

When Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Hiroshi heard this,

They were naturally excited. Yuhiko Ito agreed almost without hesitation, and said excitedly, "Mr. Wade’s proposal is really good!"

He suddenly remembered something and blurted out, "Mr. Wade! The reason why you prepared sportswear for us is that you wanted us to go out for a walk, right?"

"Yes." Charlie smiled slightly, then looked at Nanako, and said apologetically, "Nanako, I didn’t think of you while preparing sports clothes, I really didn’t expect you to come here wearing a kimono."

Nanako pursed her lips and smiled, "Not only did I wear a kimono, but I also didn’t bring any change of clothes…"

Xion, who had been silent for a while, spoke quickly, "Miss Ito, I have some disposable underwear. If you need it, I will give you a set first, but I really can’t help you with sports clothes…"

Nanako smiled gratefully and said, "Thank you, Miss Banks, underwear is enough."

After saying that, she looked up at Charlie and asked with a blushing face, "Mr. Wade, if I wear this to go for a walk with you, will you despise me?"

Charlie was slightly startled, then said with a smile, "Of course not."

Nanako smiled shyly, revealing two small tiger teeth and two shallow dimples, and then said to him,

"If that’s the case, then I will wear this outfit with you. Let’s go to Central Park together!"

Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Koichi, are walking on the trails of the park wearing masks.

The two started at a normal speed of walking, but before they took a few steps, they unconsciously walked faster and faster.

In the end, it was like a race walk, leaving Charlie and Nanako behind.

Nanako, who was wearing a kimono, ignored the surprised eyes of passers-by. She walked beside Charlie unhurriedly, looked at the backs of her father and Tanaka, and said with a smile, "Mr. Wade, Old Man, and Tanaka-san seem to be competing."

"Really?" Seeing the two of them walking further and further away, Charlie couldn’t help but laugh, "Could it be that they walked faster than anyone else?"

"It should be." Nanako pursed her lips and said, "Looking at the Old Man, he just wants to skip instead of walking."

After speaking, she did a few skip steps and she had a cheerful rhythm as she skipped.

Charlie looked at her figure, and couldn’t help but tease, "We call this kind of walking a squat."

Nanako Ito turned around and asked Charlie curiously, "Is it the one who’s not going to squat for long? Are you not jumping?"

Charlie sneered, "Yes, but what you said is a bit unlucky."

Nanako stuck out her tongue, smiled brightly, and said, "With Mr. Wade, every time I have good luck, it won’t be unlucky."

After speaking, she asked him, "By the way, Mr. Wade, every time you see me, you have to help me or help my family solve problems, it must be annoying.

Charlie smiled and said, "How could that be, why are you asking that?"

Nanako said seriously, "I just need your help every time, and I feel very embarrassed for you helping me a lot. …"

Charlie looked at her and said with a smile, "Don’t be sorry, after all, I always found you for help."

Nanako was stunned for a while, then smiled sweetly, tilted her head, and said, "It seems to be the case… The first time you rescued me was at home in Kyoto, and it snowed heavily that day."

Saying that she stopped, looked up at the leaves blown by the breeze, turned back to Charlie, and asked him "Mr. Wade, do I look good?"

Charlie replied without hesitation, "Of course, you look good."

Nanako asked again, "If I wear this outfit, will it look a little inconsistent in this kind of place?"

Charlie thought about it. After thinking about it, he smiled, "I don’t think there is a conflict, but it’s a bit of a mix and match."

Nanako nodded and said with a smile, "Actually, I have rarely worn a kimono to go out and there is only one situation where I will come out wearing a kimono…"

Charlie asked her curiously, "What is the specific situation?"

Nanako smiled mysteriously, then she changed the subject and said with a longing look, "Mr. Wade, I have imagined four kinds of pictures of meeting you. Among them, what I am looking forward to most is to be able to walk with you in the snow on a snowy night in Kyoto. Fortunately, this wish was fulfilled last year."

Charlie asked again, "What about the other three?"

"The other three…" Nanako admired the trees in New York at night and sighed, "The second is when the cherry blossoms in Hirosaki Park are in full bloom, wearing the kimono to walk under the cherry tree together with you. But it’s a pity that the cherry blossoms bloom in March, April at the latest, and now it has passed…"

Charlie didn’t know what happened to him, and then he blurted out, "It doesn’t matter, you missed this year, there is next year."

After speaking, he realized that he had said the wrong thing.

However, it was too late to realize the mistake at this time.

When Nanako heard his words, she turned back to look at him excitedly, and asked with wide eyes, "Mr. Wade! Are you really willing to accompany me to enjoy the cherry blossoms next year?"

Charlie nodded subconsciously when he saw her expression of anticipation, "Yes."

Nanako was so excited that she couldn’t add any more, and said with anticipation, "That’s great! I will definitely show you the best cherry blossoms in Japan!"

Charlie saw that his words had already been released, he simply no longer hesitated, and said directly and straightforwardly,

"What are the other two? I will try to help you achieve it next year."

"Really?!" she hugged Charlie’s arm, softly said, "I want to walk with you on the coast of southern Hunan in midsummer, and then enjoy the autumn leaves of Hokkaido with you…"

Charlie couldn’t help but ask her with a smile, "Winter snow Night, cherry blossoms in spring, seaside in summer, and red leaves in autumn, right?"

"Yes! "Nanako nodded heavily, stared at him with big eyes, and asked in anticipation, "Mr. Wade, is it alright?"

Charlie asked her, "Why is it all in Japan? Cherry blossoms, sea, and red leaves are also available in China too, and as long as you choose the right time and place, the scenery may not be worse than Japan."

I know…" Nanako said seriously, "The reason why I think of these places is not because I think arrogantly that cherry blossoms, seaside, and red leaves are only the best in Japan… It is just the heavy snow in Kyoto, the cherry blossoms in Hirosaki, the seaside in Shonan and the red leaves in Hokkaido have all left a deep impression on me. When I go to these places and enjoy these sceneries in the corresponding seasons, I make a wish in my heart and I hope to relive these sceneries with my loved ones in the future… This is like a small wish and obsession in my heart…"

Nanako hurriedly said, "But if you want to take me to appreciate these beautiful sceneries in China, I have no problem with that!"

There are many women who have confessed to Charlie, but Nanako’s confession always gives him a different feeling.

Other people’s confessions made him subconsciously want to decline or to divert the topic, but Nanako’s confessions always made him want to respond from the depths of his heart.

Therefore, when she mentioned that she had made a wish to relive these sceneries with her beloved, Charlie could not find any reason to refuse.

So, he said very confidently, "It doesn’t matter, since it’s what you want, I will follow what you want."

When Nanako heard the answer, she was happy, and her eyes brimmed with tears.

She grabbed Charlie’s arm and said again, "By the way, Mr. Wade, I said just now that there is only one situation for me to wear a kimono to go out. That is when the cherry blossoms are blooming, I wear a kimono to go out to enjoy the cherry blossoms. If you come next spring to Japan, I will still wear this outfit to accompany you to enjoy the blossoms!"

Charlie nodded and said with a smile, "I have to state in advance that I won’t be wearing any traditional outfits."

Nanako smiled and said, "I understand, if I want to marry a Chinese person in the future, I won’t let my husband wear our traditional costume. Traditions are just about yourself, it is not about forcing others."

Something suddenly occurred to her, and she smiled and said, "Actually, if I marry a Chinese person in the future, then I would prefer to marry in traditional Chinese clothing! Do you think I will look good in those dragon and phoenix gowns or Xiuhe?"

Charlie nodded, "It will definitely look good."

Nanako blurted out excitedly after thinking of something, "Then that’s it, Mr. Wade, you come to Japan next spring, and I will accompany you to enjoy the cherry blossoms in Xiuhe!"

"You will wear a Phoenix dress to accompany me to enjoy the cherry blossoms?"

Charlie heard Nanako’s words, and couldn’t help but feel a longing in his heart. Nanako dressed in red Phoenix, and matched with pink and white cherry blossoms in the sky, although he hasn’t seen the picture, it will definitely be beautiful if he thinks about it.

So, he said to her, "If that’s the case, then next spring, I must come to Japan."

Nanako said happily, "Really? Then we can make a deal! Next spring, I will be in Japan. Waiting for you!"

The two reached an agreement, Nanako was in such a good mood that she couldn’t describe it in words, she couldn’t help holding Charlie’s arm, and took the initiative to clasp his fingers tightly, and said softly beside him, "Mr. Wade, I really am so happy today. Today was the Old man’s birthday. I didn’t expect that I would be able to come to New York to meet you. More importantly, he has returned to normal. This means a lot to him…"

Saying that she complained, "You don’t know what this stubborn old man looks like at home. He pulls a face every day, I never see him smiling, and often sighs, I know him too well. He was strong all his life, and suddenly he has fallen to the point where he needs to be taken care of even in his daily life. The gap in his heart will be very large, so big that it is unimaginable for ordinary people and it is very likely that he will not be able to get out of this life. It is you who gave him a new life. If it weren’t for you, he might have been depressed until the moment of his death…"

Having said that, she looked at him, while clenching her hand tightly, and said very seriously, "Mr. Wade, thank you! Thank you for giving such precious medicine to the Old man. In the past, a single Rejuvenation Pill could be auctioned for hundreds of billions of dollars. This time, if the medicine you gave to the old man is auctioned, I am afraid the price would be higher than that of the Rejuvenation Pill. Right?"

Charlie smiled and said, "If the medicinal pills are put in an auction, They will naturally fetch a very high price. But I will most likely not hold medicinal pill auctions in the future."

Nanako was curious. She asked, "Why? Wasn’t the last auction very successful?"

Charlie sighed, "The world in my eyes now and the world in my eyes at the auction have changed a lot."

After speaking, he continued, "During the auction, I felt that in this world, the competitors are nothing more than three top families, including my grandfather’s family. However, I realized some time ago that in this world, there are actually some competitions that I don’t know, or even know nothing about. Some of them opponents. The strength of these competitors may be much stronger than those of the top families."

Then, he briefly told her what happened to his grandparents some time ago.

After Nanako heard this, she was speechless in shock.

She couldn’t help but sigh, "Mr. Wade, it is not unusual to have a family of hundreds of years. Although there have been various turmoils all over the world in the past few hundred years, Japan has a geographical advantage, so there is basically no domestic situation. So in Japan, almost every ninja family has a history of hundreds of years, and many old names have a long history… But to be honest, I have never heard of a family or organization that can continue to grow and develop in this almost top-secret way for hundreds of years…"

After speaking, Nanako said again, "Mr. Wade, those dead men you just mentioned must have been firmly controlled by this organization for hundreds of years, and for hundreds of years, these dead men have not figured out the specific situation of the organization, and do not even know where they live on weekdays. This is extremely strong control, in order to achieve this control, the gap between the levels must be large enough to be possible…"

Speaking of which, Nanako said with a solemn expression, "These dead men give me the feeling, just like monkeys kept in zoos by people. Apart from surviving according to the requirements of the people in captivity, they have no ability to resist their own destiny, but the problem is that these dead people are not monkeys, but living people. This also means that the organization behind it is much higher than normal people and it may not be in the same realm as us."

Charlie nodded and said with emotion, "I also felt like a frog in the bottom of the well because of this incident. So now I look back at the Rejuvenation Pill auction, which is somewhat hasty, I should have kept this Rejuvenation Pill highly confidential, so it shouldn’t be put up for auction."

Nanako pondered for a moment, then said seriously, "Mr. Wade, in my consistent understanding, strength and fame are almost complementary to each other. It’s like putting a cast iron teapot on a charcoal fire. The hotter the fire, the higher the temperature of the water. Under this basic logic, as long as the fire is hot enough, the water in the teapot can be dried and even melted. When we see the teapot being melted by the fire, we will not feel that this matter is beyond our understanding."

Speaking of which, she changed the subject and said, "However, this mysterious organization has now subverted this basic logic. According to what you said, their strength should be very strong, but their popularity is almost zero. It’s like the fire in the stove has been burning red, but the water in the teapot is still cold and biting. It seems a bit bizarre, but it is also bizarre that proves that the strength of this organization is beyond my normal cognition."

Charlie nodded and sighed, "I have the same idea as you, so in my subconscious mind, the strength of this organization should be much stronger than the three major families I know, but how much stronger is still a mystery."

Nanako suddenly looked up at him and said subconsciously, "Mr. Wade… Actually, …Actually, in my eyes, you used to be like this… When I didn’t know you, your strength was so powerful that it was completely beyond my cognition. I had never heard of you. I asked people to investigate your background and I found out that you are just the son-in-law of a small family in Aurous Hill, which makes you even more incredible for me. If you hadn’t taken the initiative to show your strength in front of me, I might have never guessed in my life that such a powerful live-in son-in-law was hidden in a small local family in Aurous Hill."

Speaking of which, she asked him, "Mr. Wade, would you be the one in my eyes at that time? Like the mysterious organization in your eyes now? It may be hidden in a corner that you didn’t pay attention to before and no one knows how powerful they are until they show their strength."

Charlie suddenly raised his eyebrows.

He felt that what Nanako said was very reasonable, and even gave him a new idea.

He has always wanted to know the origin of that mysterious organization, but as Nanako said, there must be many people who want to find out what he is like, just as they want to understand that mysterious organization.

In other words, this mysterious organization is likely to hide in an inconspicuous corner with an inconspicuous identity, just like he lives with the Wilson family…

Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Koichi jogged in Central Park for nearly half an hour and they still haven’t had enough running.

If it wasn’t for the time to start the birthday party, the two would probably be able to run to the second half of the night in one breath.

On the way back, Yuhiko Ito was very happy, wiping the sweat with his hands and said to Tanaka Koichi, "Tanaka, I didn’t enjoy running until now. I will come out for a morning run at six o’clock tomorrow morning and will run three laps around the Park!"

Tanaka Koichi immediately said respectfully, "I will do the same."

Nanako couldn’t help but remind, "Old man, you just recovered, so don’t exercise too vigorously."

Yuhiko Ito waved his hand and said seriously, "I will follow Mr. Wade’s instructions. After returning to Japan, I can’t go out for a run so casually, and while no one in the United States knows me, I try to walk and run as much as possible. When I go back, I still have to pretend to be a disabled person for everyone to see."

When Nanako heard this, she nodded lightly in understanding but did not insist any longer.

However, she suddenly remembered something, and said expectantly, "Old man, since you like the feeling that no one knows you, let’s stay in New York for a while."

"Okay!" Yuhiko Ito agreed almost without hesitation, and said with a smile, "Once I go back to Japan, I can only live a secluded life. Thinking about it, I was really unwilling. It would be nice if I could spend a few more days in the United States at ease!"

Nanako thought. She was also very happy. She actually wanted to spend more time in New York.

After all, Charlie is here, so she could spend more time with him if she stays.

So, she couldn’t help but ask Charlie, "Mr. Wade, how long are you going to stay in New York?"

Nanako’s question made Charlie not know how to respond for a while.

In fact, what he wants to do has basically been done. He has dealt with Georgina and most of her accomplices, as well as the entire criminal group behind her.

Moreover, the escaped Pauline has been closely monitored by the people of the Dragon Temple.

As long as she is brought back, his mother-in-law will be able to clear her name and restore her freedom.

The reason why the people in Dragon Temple did not immediately capture Pauline was because Charlie wanted to rescue Abren first, and then cure Yuhiko Ito, Tanaka Koichi, and Kairi Elms.

Now, Jack has been reunited with his family, Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Koichi are also alive and kicking, and now Kairi is the only one missing, and more than an hour later she will also land in New York. So it stands to reason that in the morning tomorrow, he can ask the people from the Dragon Temple to bring Pauline to New York.

As long as this woman is brought to justice, his mother-in-law would be released from prison.

However, seeing Nanako intending to stay in New York for a few days, he felt a little reluctant in his heart, and said, "I should stay in New York for two or three days, and when I get mother-in-law’s affairs done, I will be back to Providence."

Nanako nodded and said without hesitation, "Then we will stay in New York for a few more days and we will return when Mr. Wade leaves New York."

"Okay." Charlie readily agreed.

When the four returned to the hotel, a sumptuous banquet had been prepared in Charlie’s presidential suite.

Since it was Yuhiko Ito’s birthday and Charlie made the arrangements, he prepared the banquet. Thus Isaac Cameron, Don Albert, and Xion were not arranged to attend the banquet.

Moreover, Xion’s mother Kairi was about to land in New York in less than an hour.

At this time, her mind was already on her mother.

At the dinner table, Yuhiko Ito sat on Charlie’s right hand, Nanako sat on Charlie’s left, and Emi Ito and Tanaka Hiroichi sat opposite each other.

There were only five people in total, so they seemed relatively relaxed.

Yuhiko Ito filled the wine glasses for Charlie and himself and then brought Tanaka Hiroshi with him, and said to Charlie respectfully, "Mr. Wade, please give Tanaka and me a chance, and let us both toast to you!"

Charlie nodded slightly, picked up the glass, and said, "Mr. Ito, with this glass of wine, I wish you a happy 50th birthday."

Yuhiko Ito said flattered, "Mr. Wade, you are so polite! I have had the most unforgettable birthday in the past so many years, and everything is thanks to your generosity!"

After speaking, he said a little ashamedly, "Mr. Wade, you have always asked me to make a wish before, and I am still a little reluctant. Now it seems that it is really a frog at the bottom of the well. Please forgive me for that!"

Charlie politely said, "Mr. Ito is serious, most people will not believe in the regeneration of severed limbs, you are not involved in this matter. Hope is also a normal reaction, I can understand it, so you don’t have to mind."

With that, Charlie pointed at the wine glass and smiled, "I have already said a lot of polite words, from now on, let this banquet return to its original state. So Happy Birthday, Mr. Ito, I will say it first as a respect."

Yuhiko Ito saw that Charlie wanted to turn away from the story of reshaping pills, so he said very interestingly, "Thank you, Mr. Wade!"

…

At the same time.

A Gulfstream business jet belonging to the Banks family was flying at high speed over the United States.

The plane was only an hour away from New York at this time.

The eldest son of the Banks family, Zayne, slept all the way in the bedroom inside the plane.

Approaching the destination, he finally woke up and walked out of the bedroom.

At this time, Kairi was sitting by the window, staring out the window in a daze. Zayne looked at her and couldn’t help feeling a little throbbing in his heart.

In fact, Kairi is very beautiful.

Years of practicing martial arts makes her look younger than other women of the same age, and it also keeps her figure very slim, so she looks like she is in her early thirties.

However, her only regret is her empty right sleeve.

Recently, Zayne, who divorced his original wife, has been under house arrest at Charlie’s orders.

However, despite being under house arrest, Kairi still took great care of him.

He had no restrictions on all other freedoms except that he could not go out, and Kairi also took care of him in every possible way, which made his life a lot more comfortable.

For a long time before this, Zayne’s life was a bit chaotic.

He was like the urinal of the old man. He was kicked and thrown by the old man.

Fortunately, Kairi gave him a safe, secure, and warm place to stay, which made him feel a lot more secure recently.

Although the present Zayne has long lost the prestige and power of the Banks elder son, this bland and stable life still gives him a lot of comfort.

However, his relationship with Kairi did not get any closer because of this "house arrest".

During this period of time, Zayne was very moved by Kairi’s care and his heart unavoidably rekindled some feelings for her, and he had also found several opportunities to express his feelings to her in private.

But what made him helpless was that she didn’t give him a positive response every time.

He thought it was her who was disappointed with him, and since the two of them had been on the spur of the moment for many years, it was very likely that she had no feelings for him.

But what he didn’t know was that in fact, she had only loved him all her life, and she still does.

After all, when she was still ignorant, she began to follow Zayne to protect him day and night, and her feelings for him have long been ingrained.

Later, she raised her daughter alone, and her feelings for him have not diminished in all these years.

However, Kairi has always been very inferior in front of Zayne.

Back then, she was inferior because of the distinction between superiors and inferiors; but now she is inferior because of her physical disability.

She felt that although Zayne was no longer as high and high-spirited as he was back then, he was still the eldest son of the Banks family. How could such a man come together with a woman with a missing arm?

Therefore, even though Zayne expressed his emotional position during this period, Kairi never dared to give him any positive response. She felt that she was not worthy of him at all.

When Charlie takes back his house arrest in the future, he will definitely be able to find a woman who is better than her and more suitable for him than herself.

She was pregnant with his child back then, but when this incident happened, she had already delayed him once, and now how can she delay him a second time.

However, how could she have imagined that Charlie had already set a hidden task for Zayne that no one knew about?

The key to whether Zayne can get out of the ‘house arrest’ is whether she and Zayne can come together.

Zayne, who was in a complicated mood, hesitated and sat opposite Kairi.

Seeing him coming, she smiled slightly, and asked him, "How did you sleep?"

"It was good," Zayne responded, looking out the window, then he looked at her and asked, "Why didn’t you come in and have a rest?"

Kairi was slightly stunned.

The Gulfstream plane only had one bedroom remodeled.

Although Zayne had said at the beginning that the two could rest in the bedroom together, she still felt a little inappropriate.

Zayne was afraid of her misunderstanding. At that time, he especially emphasized that he had no other intentions, but the journey was long, and the two could share the big bed in the bedroom equally, so that both of them could rest while traveling.

Kairi didn’t make a decision, just let Zayne rest first, but she herself sat outside for more than ten hours.

Hearing Zayne’s question, Kairi said somewhat unnaturally, "I’m a martial artist, I’m not tired at all, and I don’t want to disturb your rest, so I’ll just look at the scenery outside."

Zayne muttered and said, "Flying all the way from night to night, there is no scenery to see."

Kairi smiled unnaturally, and then deliberately changed the subject and muttered, "I don’t know why Mr. Wade suddenly asked us to come to the United States. I asked Xion, but she didn’t tell me clearly. She only said that there may be a great good thing, and asked me to come with you as soon as possible."

Zayne muttered with some resentment, "What can be good about Charlie? Since the day I knew him, I haven’t encountered anything good…"

Kairi looked at him and said seriously, "Eldest young master, you still need to adjust your attitude toward Mr. Wade. With the Banks family and Bruce Wade back then, the grievances from before and what the Banks family did at Wade Mountain in collusion with the Dragon Temple, he has shown too much restraint already."

Kairi has always maintained a secret from Zayne.

The original title, even if the Elms family is no longer attached to the Banks family, and even if Zayne becomes the object of her house arrest, she still calls him the eldest young master.

In her view, this title is respect for him, but in Zayne’s view, this title is somewhat distant.

However, he also knew that what she said was the truth.

In the disputes between the rich and powerful families, once one party had the intention to kill, it would definitely be a life-and-death situation.

But Charlie can still give the old and young of the Banks family a way to survive, and it is true that he has done his best.

At this time, Kairi added, "Eldest young master, don’t forget, Mr. Wade not only spared the Banks family, but he also saved the lives of the eldest young master, the eldest young lady, and Xion in Japan. If it weren’t for him, it might have been over."

Zayne’s expression froze, then he sighed, and said sincerely, "You’re right, I’m actually very grateful to Charlie, but I’m just a little stubborn in front of you, after all, you’re not an outsider. If I really go to meet him, I will definitely be polite."

Kairi couldn’t help feeling a little touched when she heard that she was not an outsider.

During this time, she could also see the gradual changes in Zayne’s attitude toward her, and sometimes she could even feel some kind of tenderness.

But she never dared to give any response. In addition to her inferiority complex, she also felt that Zayne’s current situation was at a low point in his life.

Under such circumstances, it was easy for a man to lower his anger and treat others differently than if he was in his position of power.

However, once this kind of man’s life begins to bottom out, his anger will continue to rise as the situation rises.

At that time, those people and things that originally attracted him, in a tough period will definitely make him repulse, even disgusted.

Kairi has loved Zayne for many years and raised Xion by herself.

She has long been accustomed to being alone at the emotional level, so she does not want to have an emotional entanglement with Zayne in the trough of his life.

Maybe one day Charlie is in a good mood, or if Zara and Xion can say a few more good words for Zayne in front of Charlie, then Charlie may forgive his punishment and at that time he will definitely be impatient to leave Aurous Hill and regain his own life.

After all, the Banks family is now in the hands of Zara alone, and when Zayne is free, Zara will definitely ensure that her biological father is safe, and she may even hand over some of the business of the Banks family to Zayne again.

At that time, he will usher in rebirth, and he will surely find another half who truly meets his requirements.

So, she adjusted her mentality and said to him very seriously, "Eldest young master, the opportunity to meet Mr. Wade is a rare opportunity. You must try your best to make a good impression on him by saying good things, maybe he will open up to you."

Zayne saw that her expression and tone were a little distant and couldn’t help saying, "Kairi, it’s just the two of us here, you don’t need to take one bite of this and one bite of another, and you don’t need to call me this eldest young master…"

Kairi said, "But I have always called you that way for so many years."

Zayne nodded and laughed at himself, "That’s all in the past. The old man was in charge of the Banks family. When I was the master of the Banks family, I was naturally the eldest young master of the Banks family, but now the old man feeds giraffes in Madagascar, and I am under house arrest in Aurous Hill, what kind of eldest young master am I?"

Kairi smiled slightly, with a bit of respect, and said, "The Elms family has been working for the Banks family since my father’s generation, and I have worked by your side for many years, eldest young master. These titles I have long been accustomed to, and they can be changed if they are said to be changed, but if I don’t respect your title enough, you will definitely blame me."

Zayne knew very well that when Kairi said these things, she didn’t really have such concerns, she just didn’t want to accept his gestures.

He had not experienced a wall like this once or twice in this period of time.

At this time, seeing Kairi defending herself without a retraction, he felt a little resentful, but he did not give up.

During this period of time, he also thought about it. After so many years of guarding his wife, the woman he once loved deeply, in the end, there was still nothing to draw water from the bamboo basket.

For things like feelings, if it wasn’t for love and wishes, both of them would be in his heart. With having each other like there is no matter how good they are mutually, there is no real meaning.

When he thinks of Kairi’s dedication for him over the years, Zayne firmly believes in this woman’s feelings for him, and on the other hand, looking back on the past so many years, he gradually feels that Kairi is actually the most suitable woman for him.

Although she is a disabled person, Zayne knows in his heart that Kairi’s disability came from saving his life, so in his eyes, there is no resistance to Kairi’s disability.

The current Zayne, after going through so much pain and struggle, has lost the ambition and desire for wealth and status. He just wants to be able to live a peaceful and good life, and finally, he is a real prodigal son.

Therefore, even though he has been euphemistically rejected many times, he is still not discouraged.

He felt that, anyway, Charlie arranged for himself and Kairi this one-on-one house arrest situation, so that he would have more time in the future, so he could fight for it slowly and with patience.

In his opinion, Kairi has waited for him for so many years, so what if he waits for her for a few years?

The plane slid across the night sky of New York and landed steadily at JFK Airport.

Xion has been waiting here anxiously for a long time. Since seeing Yuhiko Ito and Hiroshi Tanaka regenerate their severed limbs with her own eyes, she can’t wait for her mother’s plane to land one minute earlier.

After Kairi and Zayne passed through the customs together, Xion saw the two walking out of the passage, so she hurriedly greeted them and shouted excitedly, "Mom!"

Kairi hugged Xion and asked with a smile, "How long have you been waiting here?"

Xion hurriedly said, "I just came here."

Kairi nodded and whispered, "Go and say hello to your father."

Xion glanced at Zayne, who was not far away.

Although she was a little embarrassed, she said respectfully, "Hello, Mr. Banks!"

"Don’t call me Mr. Banks in the future." After speaking, Zayne also said a little embarrassedly, "You… if you don’t dislike it… you can call me dad… …"

After speaking, he also felt that he was quite shameless, and quickly added, "You are just like Zara. You don’t need to call me Mr. Banks again. ."

Xion looked at her mother subconsciously, and when she saw that she smiled at her.

She gathered up her courage and said softly, "Dad…"

"Okay…Okay…" Zayne was immediately overjoyed, and quickly said, "Xion, you don’t know, your mother has been talking to me about you these days, saying that she was afraid that you got into trouble in the United States before, and you would get into trouble again when you are here this time."

Listening to Zayne, Xion comforted, "Mom, with Mr. Wade here, you don’t have to worry."

Kairi smiled slightly and said, "I’m not really worried, it’s your father who is worried in his heart, and I told him that Mr. Wade is here and he will definitely ensure your safety, but he may have some personal feelings towards Mr. Wade so he has never been so comfortable. I’m so relieved."

Seeing Kairi revealing his shortcomings, Zayne could only sneer and say to Xion, "Dad is not suspicious of Mr. Wade, Dad is mainly worried about your safety."

Xion naturally understands Zayne’s mentality, she can understand more or less, so he said, "Dad, Mr. Wade has great powers. As long as I am by his side, I will be the safest. You and Mom can rest assured in the future."

Zayne saw Xion’s expression of admiration when she mentioned Charlie. He couldn’t help sighing in his heart, "What exactly do I owe Bruce… My wife loved him for so many years and I can’t bear it, but my two daughters are in love with his son, what is going on? What’s wrong here?!"

Xion saw that her father was a little absent-minded and had a complicated expression so she couldn’t help asking him, "Dad, what’s wrong with you?"

Zayne came back to his senses, waved his hand, and said, "It’s okay, I have a day traveling. I don’t go out, and I didn’t quite get used to it."

Xion knew that Charlie had made an order to her mother and grandfather, and without his permission, Zayne should not be allowed to leave the villa for half a step. According to Charlie’s arrangement, it is estimated that Dad was really bored for too long during this time.

Kairi looked at Xion in surprise at this time, and blurted out, "Xion … Has your cultivation level improved again? Why can’t Mom see your realm?"

Charlie had given the Elms family pills, so Kairi’s cultivation base had been upgraded to a three-star warrior some time ago.

Xion ’s cultivation base was also three-star before she came so Kairi could see what Xion’s cultivation base was originally.

However, seeing her this time, she found that she could not see through Xion ’s cultivation, so she guessed that she had improved.

Xion nodded earnestly and said, "Thanks to Mr. Wade, my cultivation has made some progress."

Kairi immediately said excitedly, "That’s great! In addition to your grandfather, we have another four-star warrior in the Elms family! It’s really gratifying! If your grandfather finds out, he will be very happy!"

Xion pursed her lips and said seriously, "Mom, I’m already a five-star warrior now…"

"Five-star?!" Kairi was stunned and asked subconsciously, "Xion, it has not been long since Mom separated from you, how could you be promoted two levels in a row and become a five-star warrior?! This…is this too fast?!"

Xion said sternly, "Mr. Wade intended to promote me. That’s why he helped me break through to the realm of a five-star warrior."

"My God…" Kairi couldn’t help but exclaim, "You know Mr. Wade, this is really your good fortune! I can’t even dream of it. The Elms family can even produce a five-star warrior… I am afraid that if the ancestors of the Elms family were alive, they did not dare to expect the Elms family to reach such a high level!"

Xion couldn’t help but sigh, "Yeah. …My biggest wish in the past was to have the opportunity to break through to a three-star warrior in this life, but I didn’t expect it to be five-star now…"

Zayne on the side couldn’t help feeling for his daughter. He was relieved, and then he couldn’t help but ask her, "By the way, Xion, your mother told me, you said that Charlie let us come to New York, it is a good thing, right?

"Yes!" Xion couldn’t hold back and said excitedly, "The good thing I said was about my mother, and it is definitely a good thing I didn’t even dare to think about!"

After speaking, she suddenly became anxious and quickly said, "Dad, Mom, let’s go quickly, Mr. Wade is waiting for you at the hotel!"

Zayne hurriedly asked, "Xion, what is the good thing, tell us first!"

Xion said without hesitation, "This matter is completely beyond the imagination of normal people. Even if I say it now, you won’t believe it, so hurry up and let’s see Mr. Wade first!"

Although Zayne and Kairi were a little puzzled, seeing that Xion was unwilling to reveal it, they stopped asking more and followed her to the Hotel.

At this time, Charlie had just had a drink with Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Hiroshi and after the two were dizzy, they arranged to rest first.

Nanako originally thought about drinking tea and chatting with Charlie on the terrace of the presidential suite facing Central Park, but after learning that Xion ’s parents were arriving soon, she dismissed the idea directly. She went back to the room that Charlie had arranged for her early.

Soon, Isaac came to report to Charlie, "Master, Miss Xion is back,"

"Ms. Elms and Zayne from the Banks family are also here. I asked Don Albert to take them to the prepared suite."

Charlie nodded and said, "Okay, I’ll go right now."

After that, Charlie walked quickly to the luxury suite prepared in advance.

Xion, Kairi, and Zayne had also arrived at the room at this time.

Seeing Charlie coming in, Kairi quickly said respectfully, "Mr. Wade!"

Charlie smiled and nodded at her, and said, "Ms. Elms, calling you from a long way in such a hurry I did not delay your other arrangements, right?"

Kairi waved her hand hastily and said, "How could it be, Mr. Wade, the Elms family will always follow your orders. No matter what time or place, as long as you give your order, the Elms family will come over as soon as possible!"

Charlie nodded lightly.

At this time, Zayne on the side said somewhat submissively, "Hello Mr. Wade!"

Charlie looked at him and asked him with a smile, "How has Mr. Banks been doing recently?"

"I have been doing good!" Zayne said without hesitation, "Thank you, Mr. Wade, for raising your hand, so that I can have the opportunity to live a peaceful and stable life like I am now."

Charlie smiled and asked again, "Is there any dissatisfaction? Feel free to say anything."

Zayne shook his head like a rattle, and said repeatedly, "No, no! Absolutely not!"

Charlie nodded slightly, and asked him again, "By the way, do you have any contact with Elder Mr. Banks? He is in Madagascar now. How’s it going for him?"

Zayne laughed with some schadenfreude, and replied, "From what the old man says in Madagascar… The whole thing is pretty good… It is said that a large piece of land was acquired. They have raised a lot of wild animals unique to Africa, and he also said that he plans to build a horse farm for a few days and raise some horses to play with."

Charlie smiled, "That’s good, if you have the opportunity, help me bring him my regards."

Zayne laughed twice, thinking to himself, "The old man complains about that shitty place he is living in every day, and I don’t know how many times he has scolded you."

However, he said respectfully, "Sure, definitely!"

Charlie turned to look at Kairi, and said seriously, "Ms. Elms, I’m asking you to come here this time, mainly because there is a new medicine, and I want you to try it for me."

Kairi heard this, and combined with her daughter, she said earlier that there was a big good thing and she thought that Charlie was going to give her medicine pills to improve her cultivation,

So she hurriedly said, "Thank you so much, Mr. Wade, I don’t know how to thank you!

Charlie smiled and said, "Ms. Elms doesn’t have to be so polite, it doesn’t matter."

Kairi glanced at her empty right sleeve, and said seriously, "Mr. Wade, you don’t need to waste the medicinal pills on me. In this case, even if the cultivation level is improved, compared with the warriors of the same rank. The combat power is a lot worse. The lack of an arm not only loses a quarter of the combat power, but more importantly, the physical coordination will always be improved. But in an uncoordinated state, in actual combat, it is difficult to exert enough attack power. If you use that elixir on me, it will be a waste…"

Xion on the side said quickly, "Mom, the medicine that Mr. Wade is asking you to try, it is specifically designed to solve your situation! Don’t refuse, just agree!"

Kairi didn’t know what Xion ’s words meant, and thought to herself, "The lack of the right arm is a shortcoming that I can’t make up for at all. What solution can Mr. Wade have to solve my situation? Maybe let my right arm grow back?"

Xion saw her mother’s doubts, she wanted to tell the truth, but she was afraid that after her mother found out, her emotions would fluctuate greatly due to doubts,

Excitement or tension, so she said, "Mom, don’t hesitate, just agree to it!"

Kairi said embarrassedly, "It’s not that Mom doesn’t want to obey, it’s just that Mom doesn’t want Mr. Wade to waste medicinal pills…"

Charlie smiled at this time. He said, "Ms. Elms, believe me, this medicinal pill will not be wasted unless it is not used on you."

Then, he took out a pill, handed it to Xion and said, "Ms. Xion, take Ms. Elms to the bathroom, and after she has soaked in the mud, give her the pill."

Xion took the pill, and was so excited that tears burst into her eyes, she said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Wade!"

After saying that, she looked at Kairi and said with a bit of excitement, "Mom! Come and try the medicine with me!"

Just when Xion couldn’t wait to arrange for her mother to go to the bathroom and prepare her to take the reshaping pill, Zayne in the living room of the suite looked at Charlie and asked tentatively, "Mr. Wade, can I ask you something?"

Charlie said indifferently, "Mr. Banks, just say it, don’t be so polite."

Zayne didn’t know what to do, and said with a smirk, "I want to request something, can you give me a day of freedom tomorrow, even for half a day?"

Zayne knew very well that although he also followed Kairi to New York, he was essentially under house arrest by Charlie.

Charlie listened to his request and asked him curiously, "What does Mr. Banks want to do with one day’s free time? You can talk about it first. If it is reasonable, this matter is not negotiable."

Zayne looked a little embarrassed all of a sudden, he hesitated for a moment.

Gathering up his courage he said, "I want to buy a gift for Xion’s mother. If conditions permit, I will invite her out for dinner."

Charlie heard this and immediately got interested, he looked at Zayne and asked straight to the point, "I take the liberty to ask, do you plan to go further with Ms. Elms?"

Zayne quickly explained with a flustered expression, "Mr. Wade, don’t get me wrong. I don’t have any unreasonable thoughts, and I definitely don’t want to use this method to influence your punishment on me. I make this request based on my personal feelings."

Speaking of this, he couldn’t help but sigh. Sighing with emotion he said, "Mr. Wade, in fact, during this period of time in Aurous Hill, I have seriously reflected on myself, I have really failed in my life. I have chosen for myself an opponent that I will never be able to defeat, and I have chosen for myself a woman I can never influence. I thought I had stood at the top of many families in the country, but I didn’t expect that my three children were repeatedly in crisis…"

At this moment, he looked in the direction of the bathroom with shame and murmured, "Also, I let a woman who loves me silently sacrifice for me for so many years, and every time I think of it, I feel ashamed… .."

When Charlie heard this, he nodded slightly, and his attitude toward Zayne could not help but change.

In Charlie’s eyes, there are two kinds of enemies, one is the one who must die because of the heinous crime, and the other is the one who can be rescued before it is necessary for him to die.

If the Banks family was really the mastermind behind the death of their parents back then, Charlie would definitely let all the Banks family involved be buried with his parents. Fortunately, the Banks family did not actually participate, so there is still a chance for rescue.

So, he pretended to sigh, "Ms. Elms has indeed paid a lot for you, not only her, but even Xion has paid a lot for you and the Banks family, and she has been betrayed by the Banks family many times."

Zayne said ashamedly, "You’re right… The previous Banks family members were too indifferent, including me…"

After speaking, he couldn’t help but said sincerely, "So I have been thinking, I hope there will be a chance to make up for the mother and daughter."

Charlie asked curiously, "How do you plan to make up for it?"

Zayne hesitated again and again, but still said what he thought, as he looked at Charlie very resolutely, "Mr. Wade, to tell you the truth, I want to buy a ring tomorrow, call a high-end restaurant, invite Xion’s mother to have dinner together, and then propose to her at the dinner…"

"Propose?" Charlie frowned slightly, looked at him, and said seriously, "You are the eldest son of the Banks family. Although Ms. Elms gave birth to Xion for you, her status is closely related to that of her. You are 100,000 miles away, not to mention, she is still a disabled person, of course, I don’t mean to discriminate against disabled people, I just want to ask if you have carefully considered the gap between the two of you?"

Zayne saw Charlie frown and said some doubtful words, thinking that Charlie was questioning him so he said without thinking, "Mr. Wade, you don’t have to doubt my motives, I really want to talk to her and walk hand in hand for the rest of her life. I know she always has me in her heart, and I hope so in my own heart during this time, and you can rest assured that I want to marry her, not for the so-called freedom. If she agrees to marry me, I am willing to continue to be under house arrest in Aurous Hill in the future. You only need to give me one day of freedom, after this day of freedom, I will continue to obey all your previous arrangements."

After speaking, Zayne was very serious as he said, "As for the gap you just mentioned, it no longer exists in my eyes. I am not the eldest young master of the Banks family, nor the heir of the family, and her arm is missing because she lost it to save my life. I owe her what she lost, so to say that there is a real gap. It is also the gap between her high and my low, it is me and her, the gap is 100,000 miles."

Seeing Zayne’s sincerity, Charlie knew all of what he said came from the bottom of his heart, and he suddenly felt a little emotional in his heart.

In fact, from a certain point of view, Charlie also had some sympathy for Zayne.

If nothing else, he loved Deana so much for so many years, but he couldn’t exchange Deana’s sincerity, which is really embarrassing. In addition, the old man Banks is a strong man and his methods are vicious.

Zayne has always been suppressed. At a critical moment, he was driven to Australia by the old man.

Even his daughter was betrayed by the old man.

If he can really get together with Kairi and live the rest of his life in a down-to-earth way, he is willing to end his punishment and even send his own blessings.

However, Charlie couldn’t help reminding him, "Mr. Banks, every successful man will reflect and criticize himself when he is in trouble. When Emperor Guorui was in trouble, he also cooked porridge from leftovers. He regarded it as the best soup of his life, but the problem is that some people can truly reflect, and even if they succeed in the future, they can remember the lessons, but some people’s reflection will only stay in the trough. If you regain your freedom and regain control of hundreds of billions of wealth in the future, will you still stick to your current decision?"

Zayne sneered and said, "What hundreds of billions of wealth? But it’s just a passing glimpse. The Banks family used to have mansions all over the world. I have lived in many villas, manors, and even castles, but to tell the truth, I have never lived in Aurous Hill during this period of time. For a while, I no longer have to rack my brains to express myself, no longer care about what my father thinks of me. I no longer worry about the intrigue between brothers who fight with me, and I no longer need to worry about knowing whether or not Zara’s mother is my wife but thinking of other men behind my back… Besides, there is Xion’s mother’s meticulous and considerate care every day. I don’t know how easy life is, with what young people often say today. Just a word, this is the happiness of lying down…"

Speaking of which, Zayne looked at Charlie and said solemnly, "Mr. Wade, I know what you are worried about, it is definitely not me that you are worried about. I will regret it in the future, but worried that she will regret it in the future. Will it make Xion’s mother sad and let Xion disappoint me? I promise you on my personality today, from now on until I die, I will live up to the wishes of mother and daughter, and I promise Mr. Wade to do my best!"

Zayne’s words were sincere.

Charlie could also see that he was able to tell all of this to him after much thought. It is not difficult to hear from his words that he has indeed seen the situation through now, and he is no longer interested in taking charge of the Banks family and the trillions of properties of the family.

For him now, how to make up for a woman who has loved him for many years and dedicated herself a lot, how to be a good husband and a father, has become the most important thing in his life planning.

Seeing this, Charlie’s frowning brows finally stretched out.

He glanced at Zayne, and immediately said with a serious expression, "If you really want to propose marriage, you don’t have to wait until tomorrow, because tomorrow, things will change qualitatively."

Zayne was very surprised and asked inexplicably, "Mr. Wade, what do you mean by qualitative change?"

Charlie said seriously, "If you really decide to propose marriage, start preparing now, and wait until the bathroom door opens and Ms. Elms walks out of it. You immediately kneel on one knee and propose to her. Trust me, this is your best chance."

The qualitative change that Charlie just said was actually the remodeling pill he handed over to Xion just now.

It is estimated that Xion should be in the bathroom now helping her mother to prepare before taking the medicine.

In another 20 to 30 minutes, when Kairi packs up and walks out of the bathroom, she will completely become a normal person, and her missing right arm will grow back intact.

If Zayne waited until tomorrow night to propose again, then there would be a sense of seeing Kairi recovering and him proposing marriage.

Therefore, out of consideration for him, Charlie hoped that he could be ready immediately and propose marriage as soon as Kairi comes out.

In this way, Zayne has a chance to get what he wants, and Xion will definitely be very pleased.

For Kairi, it is a double happiness. As long as Kairi nodded, everyone would be happy tonight.

Zayne didn’t understand why Charlie had to prepare himself immediately and said nervously, "That…Mr. Wade…you ask me to start preparing now, I really don’t know what to do… I originally wanted to pick a diamond ring tomorrow and then choose a decent suit, but now there’s no time…"

Charlie smiled, "It’s not too late. There are several luxury brands on the first floor of the hotel, including Cartier jewelry, and several men’s clothing brands. I will let Mr. Cameron take you down to pick things now. As for the flowers, I will also ask him to help arrange them. 20 minutes is enough to get ready."

Almost all the top luxury five-star hotels have their own small commercial streets attracting first-line brands in the luxury industry, which is convenient for high-end customers to shop nearby.

So, whether it is a diamond ring or a suit, you can find it here.

Zayne didn’t expect Charlie to arrange it for him at once, but the time was suddenly pushed in front of him, he couldn’t help getting nervous,

And he hesitated and said, "This…isn’t it a bit too sudden? I’m not mentally prepared yet…"

Charlie asked him, "In addition to the diamond ring and flowers, what preparations do you need to make for a marriage proposal?"

"This…" Zayne said for a while. Somewhere at a loss for words, not sure how to answer.

Charlie said impatiently, "Okay, don’t scoff, I’ll let Mr. Cameron take you down now."

After that, he picked up the phone and called Isaac over.

As soon as Isaac entered the room, Charlie said to him, "Mr. Cameron, take Mr. Banks to Cartier on the first floor of the hotel to choose a ring, a decent suit, and ask the housekeeping department to prepare a bouquet of fresh roses for delivery."

Although Isaac was a little surprised, he still said very simply, "Okay young master!"

After speaking, he made a gesture to Zayne, "Please, Mr. Banks."

Although Zayne felt a little like rushing a duck to the shelves, at this moment, the ink was no longer there and he hurriedly followed Isaac out of the room.

At this moment. Xion’s thoughts were all on her mother alone.

On the hanger in the bathroom, there is a short-sleeved dress that she prepared for her mother in advance.

This dress was specially selected for her mother.

Unlike Yuhiko Ito, Kairi’s right arm has been missing for more than 20 years, so she has never seen her mother wear any kind of short-sleeved clothes since the day she could remember.

Even in the hottest summer, her mother will wear a long-sleeved top and occasionally a skirt, and the upper body must also be long-sleeved.

Xion had never seen her mother with healthy limbs, but she guessed that if her mother changed into the feminine dress she chose, she would be dazzling.

At this time, Kairi did not realize that this skirt was bought for her.

With the help of Xion, she took off her clothes one by one, while looking at the light green dress with elegant floral arrangements, she said with a smile, "Xion, this dress is so beautiful, you usually look like a tomboy every day, why are you willing to wear a dress this time?"

Kairi didn’t realize it. This dress was actually bought by her daughter for her. In her impression, Xion almost never wore a dress because of her martial arts practice.

At this time, Xion took the dress off the hanger, gestured in front of her, and asked with a smile, "Mom, do you think it looks good?"

Kairi nodded lightly, and said, "It looks good. Yes, it just feels a little old-fashioned. Not suitable for girls in your early twenties, but suitable for women in their thirties and forties."

Xion giggled and said, "Your vision is quite accurate! I also think this skirt is not suitable for a girl like me."

Kairi said with a doting smile, "You are in your twenties, but no longer a little girl, many girls as old as you are now mothers."

Xion stuck out her tongue and said coquettishly, "Mom, in front of you, I will always be a little girl."

Kairi, touching Xion’s face, sighed, "Mom really didn’t expect that you could become a five-star warrior. You can have this opportunity today, which is definitely the happiest thing in my life!"

Xion raised her arm and gently touched the back of her mother’s hand, her eyes were red, and she said firmly, "Mom, there will be something more happier later, since I was five years old, the one thing I have asked for every birthday. My wish will soon come true!"

Xion, a child, was most distressed by her mother’s missing right arm. Therefore, since she was sensible, she made a wish on her birthday every year, and she silently made the same wish, that is, she hoped that her mother could recover and become a normal person.

Although she always knew that this wish was impossible to achieve, she kept making this wish year after year.

It was also from when she was five years old that when her mother asked her what she wished, she would only smile and say one word, secret.

Therefore, Kairi suddenly heard that her daughter had made the same wish for more than ten years in a row, and asked in surprise, "Xion, what kind of wish is it, that can make you make it for so many years?!"

Xion smiled mysteriously, took her mother to the bathtub, and urged, "Mom, you lie down in the bathtub first and all the questions you want to know tonight will be answered soon!"

Kairi didn’t know why her daughter let her lie down in the bathtub, but she didn’t ask more when she saw that her daughter was looking forward to something.

After she soaked the body below the neck in the bathtub, Xion took out the reshaping pill and instructed, "Mom, Mr. Wade said that you will fall asleep after taking the pill, but you don’t have to worry, I will be watching over you all the time!"

After saying that, she put the pill into Kairi’s mouth.

Kairi smiled at her daughter, and before she had time to speak, she felt that her mind went blank for a while, and she lost consciousness.

Seeing that her mother had lost consciousness, Xion stood motionless in front of the bathtub, looking forward to the moment when the miracle would happen.

At the same time, Isaac took Zayne and found a high-end diamond ring worth 1.3 million US dollars in Cartier’s store.

This is already the best diamond ring that can be bought in this store, but in Zayne’s eyes, it is still a little petty.

He couldn’t help but ask the young saleswoman, "Is there only one that’s this big? Is there something bigger and purer?"

The saleswoman said nervously, "Sir… This is already the best diamond ring in our store, and this diamond ring is not usually in our store. According to the company’s requirements, it is on tour in many stores in New York. It just arrived at this store this morning. If it came yesterday, the best diamond ring in our store is actually less than a fraction of this one…"

Zayne looked at the exaggerated diamond ring and said with disgust, "But this really isn’t big enough, and the color isn’t rare enough, I’m planning to propose, so I can’t figure it out…"

The saleswoman was stunned and couldn’t help asking," Sir, I do not know what kind of diamond ring is big enough and rare enough in your eyes?"

Zayne thought for a while, and said casually, "It should be a rare blue diamond, Pink diamond, or red diamond? The price is at least five million US dollars, at least not worth it…"

The saleswoman could not tell whether Zayne was telling the truth or joking, but her professionalism still drove her to explain patiently, "I’m sorry, sir, we generally don’t put these kinds of diamonds in the store for retail sale. Yes, most of them are specially customized for VIP customers, and some are even put up for auction."

For Isaac, Zayne’s words were not unusual, after all, it was the first young master of the Banks family,

With a diamond ring worth millions of dollars. It is certainly out of his sight.

However, Isaac also knew that the time did not allow him to be too selective, so he reminded in a low voice, "Mr. Banks, our time is limited, and the options in the store are also limited. A ring that you are completely satisfied with, I am afraid it is not possible to get it here, why don’t we buy this one first, and then go to see the suit, don’t delay the business."

Zayne sighed, nodded, and said, "Okay then. I want this one."

After he finished speaking, he looked at the saleswoman and said, "Please help me with the checkout, the ring will not need to be packaged, I will take it directly."

The saleswoman was stunned and asked in a low voice."Sir… Do you really want to buy this ring? It’s $1.3 million…"

Zayne hummed, took out his wallet, and took out an Amex Centurion black and gold card, handed it to the saleswoman and said, "Hurry up and swipe the card, I have something else to do."

After seeing this card, the saleswoman realized that the man in front of her was not joking.

The big guy on the board hurriedly said respectfully, "Sir, wait a moment, I’ll settle the bill for you…"

Soon, Zayne signed his name on the bill and put the $1.3 million diamond ring into his pocket.

Afterward, he chose a ready-to-wear suit in Armani that could barely fit.

Although this suit was already expensive for ordinary people, it still made Zayne quite dissatisfied.

For a rich man of his level, it is an insult to wear ready-made clothes made in any brand store.

Under normal circumstances, it should be the top clothing masters of these brands who come to the door in person and measure the size for him. It is completely tailored according to his figure, such a suit can really be worn.

But at the moment, the conditions are indeed limited, and Zayne is no longer entangled.

After choosing the clothes, he put them on directly and put the diamond ring in the pocket of the new suit.

Only then did they rush back to the housekeeping department with Isaac.

The staff of the hotel also brought up the ninety-nine roses that were prepared.

In Chinese custom, ninety-nine means forever, and for love, it is an excellent meaning.

Fortunately, the flowers prepared by the hotel concierge are all well-known top varieties and each flower is very fresh, delicate, and flawless.

At this time, Kairi’s eyelashes trembled slightly in the bathtub.

After Xion, who had never left for half a step saw this, she knew that her mother would wake up soon, so she couldn’t wait to go around to the right side of the bathtub. She gently stretched out her hand, followed her mother’s right shoulder, and searched all the way into the mud.

Originally, Kairi’s right shoulder was downward, and it was a vertically downward and uneven wound.

Although her arm was cut off by the roots, due to the irregularity of the scar, the entire wound was like tree bark, with its irregular lines and folds.

Kairi usually wears long sleeves, so almost no one can see the wound of her broken arm except Xion.

Xion, who has been careful about her mother, often touched her mother’s wound when she slept with her as a child and asked her with concern whether it hurt or not, so she is very familiar with her mother’s wound.

But when she touched down her mother’s right shoulder, the vertical section like a cliff did not appear.

What she felt in her hand was her mother’s round and full shoulders.

At this time, Xion’s hands were shaking uncontrollably.

Then, she continued down the right shoulder, and she touched her mother’s upper arm, elbow, and forearm.

In the end, it was her mother’s right hand that she had never seen, let alone touched!

At this moment, Xion burst into tears!

Since she was sensible, her birthday wish every year was to hope that her mother could become a normal person.

Although she knew that this kind of wish would never come true, she still couldn’t help but use the most precious wishing opportunity of the year to make this wish.

But who would have thought that the most impossible wish could actually become a reality?

Excited, Xion intertwined her fingers with her mother’s right hand, lifted her right hand from the mud, and clasped her mother’s right hand tightly with both hands.

At this time, as if Kairi had just woken up from general anesthesia, her vision gradually became clear.

When she saw Xion in front of her, she asked lovingly, "Xion, why are you crying?"

Xion held her mother’s hand tightly, her tears kept flowing uncontrollably, and she choked up at the same time and said, "I cry because I am happy…"

Kairi didn’t notice her right hand being held tightly by her.

She was without an arm for more than 20 years and was completely accustomed to living without a right arm, so she saw the daughter cry with non-stop tears, and subconsciously raised her left hand, trying to help Xion dry her tears.

But just when her left hand was about to touch Xion’s face, she suddenly froze on the spot as if struck by lightning.

She suddenly discovered that in addition to her left hand, Kairi also saw three hands within her line of sight.

The two belong to her daughter Xion, and the other is held tightly by her…

Kairi only felt horrified and had chills run down her back!

She didn’t know whose hand her daughter was holding, and she even felt like she was in a nightmare.

Terrified, she couldn’t help but ask, "Xion…you…the hand you are holding is…"

Kairi’s expression suddenly froze when she asked this.

She originally wanted to ask her daughter who the hand she was holding belonged to.

However, at this moment, she suddenly felt that a nerve that had disappeared for many years was suddenly affected, and a feeling of being clenched was returned.

That feeling came from her right hand that had been cut off for more than 20 years!

Kairi is different from Yuhiko Ito. Yuhiko Ito just lost his legs.

He has been a normal person for nearly fifty years.

The sudden loss of his legs made it extremely difficult for him to adapt.

But Kairi has also been a disabled person without a right arm for half of the past fifty years. For such a long time, she has long been used to the feeling that her right arm is empty. Now, her right arm suddenly returned, and she couldn’t get used to it for a while.

However, when she was asked to subconsciously control her right arm, she could clearly feel the clear feedback from all the nervous systems in her right arm.

That feeling was extremely real!

She looked at Xion terrified and asked, "Xion…this…what’s going on here… Have I gone mad?!"

Xion hurriedly explained, "Mom don’t be nervous! You are not insane, this is all thanks to Mr. Wade’s remodeling pill, which can regenerate severed limbs! Before you came, Yuhiko Ito of the Ito family relied on Mr. Wade’s remodeling pill and both of the amputated legs have completely recovered!"

Kairi was horrified when she heard Xion’s words, but her reason had already made her make an accurate judgment.

She has seen the miraculous effects of Charlie’s pills which can make a martial artist use a stick of incense to cross the sky that can’t be crossed for decades.

Having seen this kind of miracle, and now that the severed limb is regenerated, although she is also extremely shocked, she will not question its authenticity.

After confirming that all this was a reality, Kairi was so excited that she couldn’t add more.

She looked at her right hand and murmured, "Since the moment my arm was cut off, I never thought that there would be a day when I could recover…"

Xion took her mother’s right hand and choked, "Mom, didn’t you ask me what I wished for my birthday before? This was my wish… But I never thought that it would actually come true…"

Kairi was moved to tears when she heard this.

The mother-daughter two have a very deep relationship, and since they have been dependent on each other since childhood, this relationship is much deeper than that of ordinary mothers and daughters. Kairi’s missing arm is a very special existence for the mother and daughter.

From a practical point of view, if Kairi hadn’t lost this arm, Xion would never have been born in this world.

Therefore, although the mother has lived with a disability for more than 20 years, she was willing to have this missing arm in her heart, but her daughter was ashamed because of this.

How could she not know what her mother was thinking?

However, when she thought that she was exchanged by her mother with an arm, she was full of guilt towards her mother.

But now, a reshaping pill given by Charlie completely untied Xion’s knot and also made up for Kairi’s shortcomings for more than 20 years.

For a time, the mother and daughter were extremely relieved, and both were crying pear flowers like rain.

What the two of them didn’t know was that Zayne, who had put on a suit, was already pacing back and forth in the living room nervously.

A large bouquet of bright roses was in his hands, and the diamond ring, which he was not very satisfied with, was also lying quietly in the lined pocket of his suit.

He had never proposed to a woman in his life, so he was inevitably nervous.

When he married Deana, it was not because he proposed to her, but because Deana took the initiative to find him after Bruce got married, put forward several requirements for marrying him, and said that as long as he could agree, she would marry him immediately.

At that time, Zayne did not hesitate, and immediately agreed in full, and then the parents of both parties met, urgently set the wedding date, and hurriedly completed the wedding.

Due to the fast pace, there was no chance for Zayne to formally propose.

At this moment, while pacing back and forth, he silently recites the lines to propose marriage in his mind, and at the same time, he also keeps an eye on the time on the watch.

Seeing that the mother and daughter had been in for half an hour, he couldn’t help asking Charlie anxiously, "Mr. Wade, why haven’t they come out yet?"

Charlie smiled slightly, "It should be soon, are you ready?"

"It’s done…" Zayne replied without confidence, then wiped the sweat on his forehead, and asked him a little helplessly, "Mr. Wade, please tell me, the proposal is to kneel on one knee. Right? Give flowers or rings first?"

Charlie shook his head and said, "I don’t know either."

Zayne asked subconsciously, "Why don’t you know…Aren’t you married?"

Charlie said lightly, "When I got married, it was basically an arranged marriage. My wife’s grandfather was the sole leader and arranged the marriage, so there was no marriage proposal process."

After speaking, Charlie asked him, "Did you and Auntie not propose marriage back then?"

Zayne embarrassedly smiled and said, "You are in an arranged marriage, I was in a contract marriage, and we are half a catty…"

Charlie nodded understandingly, and said with a smile, "I think, to propose marriage, the first step is to do the ‘begging’ step, so it must be necessary to kneel on one knee first, and then take out the ring, ask the other party if she is willing to marry you, if the other party nods, you put the ring on her hand, and then give her the flowers, if the other party refuses, you should stand up as a gentleman and prepare to leave."

Zayne, hearing this became even more nervous, and couldn’t help asking, "What if she leaves and refuses me for a while… I will be under residential surveillance by her in the future. It’s too embarrassing…"

Charlie said with a smile, "I think Ms. Elms has not been married for so many years, and she is raising Xion by herself, and even after Xion becomes an adult, she sent Xion as a gift, coming to your side to protect you, it can be seen that your weight in her heart is very high. In other words, she should love you deeply. If you propose to a person who loves you deeply, you can still be rejected. Then you have to find the reason from within yourself."

Zayne couldn’t help but nodded as if to cheer himself up, and muttered, "Mr. Wade you’re right… So, as long as I sincerely propose to Kairi, to show her what I think in my heart, she should not reject me, not to mention that if Xion is by her side, she should not reject me…"

After speaking, he quickly looked at Charlie, begging, "Mr. Wade, can I ask you one thing?"

Charlie said lightly, "You say it."

Zayne said sincerely, "If Xion’s mother promises me, I hope you will allow it. We will hold a simple ceremony and a few tables of banquets in the villa in Aurous Hill, and then let Zara and Xion come together!"

Charlie smiled and said, "If Ms. Elms promised you today, then wait for me to come back. There will definitely be a grand wedding for you at Shangri-La in Aurous Hill. At that time, everyone in the Banks family can come to participate if they want. Including Mr. Banks who is far away in Madagascar, and Fitz who is on the pilgrimage!"

Zayne was so shocked by Charlie’s words that he was speechless. He really didn’t expect that Charlie would promise to hold a grand wedding for him. In fact, the reason why he begged Charlie just now was that after Kairi agrees to his proposal Charlie would allow him to hold a small ceremony and banquet in the villa where he was under house arrest, just because he didn’t want to owe Kairi a wedding.

But he also knew his current situation. Charlie was very kind to him by letting the Elms family put him under house arrest. Although he lost his freedom to go out under house arrest in Aurous Hill, his other freedoms were not restricted in that villa.

He uses mobile phones, computers, the Internet and TV, and can contact anyone he wants to contact, and Kairi also takes good care of his food and clothing.

Despite the previous behavior of the Banks family being a dog in the Dragon Temple and attacking Wade family, Zayne is already very grateful to Charlie for his lenient treatment of himself and other family members.

In this case, as long as Charlie could promise him to hold a small wedding in the villa, he would be very satisfied. But how could he have thought that Charlie would give him such a big concession?

At this moment, all Zayne’s inner dissatisfaction with Charlie dissipated in an instant, and the only thing left was gratitude.

He tried to calm down his emotions, bowed deeply to Charlie, and said to him with red eyes, "Mr. Wade, thank you…Thank you very much! Thank you for repaying your grievances with virtue, I thank you so much!"

Charlie smiled lightly, pointed behind him, and reminded, "Ms. Elms should be out soon, you should do the business as soon as possible."

For Zayne, Charlie can no longer speak of hatred.

Since he can sincerely propose to Kairi now, it is enough to prove that this person has lost his way.

What’s more, Charlie admires Kairi’s single-mindedness and dedication to this relationship, so Charlie naturally hopes that this love reaches a conclusion eventually.

Moreover, Charlie has also made up his mind. After the wedding time is set, he will tell Xion in advance to let her plan a honeymoon trip for her parents, and then use it as a gift for the two at the wedding, and she will also be there at the same time. At that time, it will officially be announced that Zayne’s house arrest is lifted and he is completely freed.

At this time, Zayne didn’t realize that Charlie had even bigger surprises waiting for him.

Immediately afterward, there was a sound of a latch popping from the bathroom door,and Zayne’s whole body was instantly shaken, and he hurried to the bathroom door to get ready.

In the bathroom, Kairi had put on a dress that her daughter had bought in advance. Her white and flawless arms were directly exposed to the air, and she looked very young and confident.

Xion opened the door and walked out with her mother, when she suddenly saw her father, standing outside the door in a suit, and at Zayne’s feet, there was a large bouquet of roses.

At this time, Xion didn’t think that her father was going to propose to her mother.

She thought that her father knew from Charlie that her mother was about to return to normal so he prepared flowers to celebrate.

At this time, Kairi did not expect that Zayne would be waiting at the door and was a little surprised for a while.

As for Zayne, due to being overly nervous, he didn’t realize that Kairi had undergone tremendous changes at this time.

The moment he saw her, Zayne’s nervous mind went blank for a while, and then he remembered the steps that Charlie told him before, and his heart slammed and he immediately fell to one knee on the ground.

The moment Zayne knelt down, Xion instantly realized her father’s true intentions and covered her mouth in disbelief.

Kairi seemed to be aware of Zayne’s intentions. She, who had just regained her former self-confidence, was so nervous that she couldn’t add more.

After all, in her opinion, she has been a servant of the Banks family for so many years, and is not worthy of a man like Zayne, not to mention that she has been a disabled person for more than 20 years, and subconsciously feels that the gap between her and him has long been the difference between clouds and mud aAnd even if it is a dream, she dares not have any arrogance.

However, seeing Zayne in a neat suit suddenly kneeling in front of her on one knee, Kairi was so panicked that her heart was beating wildly, and she even lost her breath.

Zayne kept his head down. After kneeling on one knee, he fished for the ring box from the inner pocket of his suit.

Afterward, he held the ring box with one hand, opened the ring with the other, looked up at Kairi’s face with almost no trace of the years and said very emotionally, "Kairi… for so many years, I let you raise Xion by yourself. It’s really hard for you…"

Kairi’s tears kept flowing, but she just shook her head subconsciously and said softly, "It’s not hard… it’s not hard at all… .."

Zayne’s brain was confused, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he found that he seemed to be in the wrong direction. The ring box was already opened, shouldn’t he propose first?

Thinking of this, he didn’t know how to talk about the marriage proposal for a while, so he could only bite the bullet and say, "That… I mean…I haven’t been able to be a father for so many years. The responsibility…Made Xion suffer a lot of hardships and grievances…"

Xion saw that her father was in a mess, and while moved, she couldn’t help but choke and reminded, "Dad… What’s the point you want to say? The ring in your hand should be prepared for Mom, right?"

Zayne sincerely said, "Kairi, I have really wronged you for so many years… Today in front of Xion, I want to ask if you would like to marry me. If you are willing, for the rest of my life, I will do my best to make you two happy…"

Although Kairi had realized what Zayne was going to do before, she was still shocked when he asked if she wanted to marry him. She was speechless. For her, marrying Zayne was something she didn’t even dare to think about.

Strictly speaking, Kairi never thought that she would marry Zayne in this life. In addition to the huge difference between the identities of the two, more importantly, since she had a relationship with him more than 20 years ago, she has always been very ashamed of her involvement in the marriage of Zayne and Deana.

In the following twenty years, she hardly ever met Zayne again.

Even though the entire Elms family was serving the Banks family, and even the adult Xion was sent to Zayne’s side, Kairi stayed in Astoria and never set foot in the Banks family again.

So, now Zayne suddenly proposed to her, and she didn’t know what to do for a while, so she was stunned and didn’t move at all.

Xion on the side hurriedly urged, "Mom, what’s wrong with you? Dad is still kneeling on the ground!"

Kairi came back to her senses and said in a panic, "Eldest young master…I…I… I don’t know what to say…"

Zayne knew very well what Kairi was worried about, and he said seriously, "Kairi, let’s stop worrying about what happened in the past, even without you,My original marriage was not happy, not to mention that I am no longer the eldest young master of the Banks family, and there is no gap between you and me in terms of status, Right now, I just want to live with you in a down-to-earth way for the rest of my life. I will give Xion a complete home. Nothing else matters. If you think the Banks family will make you uncomfortable, I can give up all my rights and interests in the Banks family. Now I don’t ask for anything, I just ask if you can promise me!"

Xion couldn’t help but persuade him, "Mom, just promise Dad! Dad and Aunt Deana have already divorced, and you have always had him in your heart for so many years, now Dad is proposing to you. What are you hesitating about? If you can become husband and wife, I will have a home in the true sense…"

Kairi heard this, her psychological defense line loosened a lot.

Xion grew up in a single-parent environment since she was a child. Although the Elms family loves her very much, she still cannot make up for the lack of her father’s role.

Before the Banks family did not provoke Charlie, Kairi even knew very well that Zayne would never publicly admit Xion as a daughter in his life.

But now, he is kneeling in front of him, and while proposing to himself, he longs to give his daughter a complete home.

At this moment, all of Kairi’s concerns disappeared.

She said to Zayne with tears, "I promise you…"

Zayne immediately asked excitedly, "Really?! Kairi, you really You promised to marry me?"

Kairi didn’t say anything, just looked at Zayne and nodded heavily.

Although this man whom she had loved for half her life was much older than her before, and lost the heroic spirit of those days, he was still the most attractive one in her mind.

Before, she would always control her heart and restrain her emotions toward him. But at this moment, her eyes were full of affection.

Xion, who was beside him, was also very relieved and hurriedly urged, "Dad, please bring the ring to Mom!"

"Oh, yes!" Zayne came back to his senses and quickly took the ring out of the jewelry box.

And Kairi didn’t get used to her right arm being recovered at all, so she handed over her left hand subconsciously.

Zayne held Kairi’s palm lightly, and when he was about to put the ring on her.

Xion reminded him again, "Dad! Men are on the left and women are on the right! The ring should be worn on the ring finger of mother’s right hand!"

Zayne’s mind was completely blank at this time, and he had to rely on his daughter’s instructions, so when he heard this, he said without thinking, "Oh, right, I forgot about this…"

Kairi came back to her senses, not too skilled, she handed her right hand to Zayne.

Zayne was nervous and just wanted to put the ring on her quickly, so he didn’t notice anything unusual.

When he held the ring and carefully put it on Kairi’s right ring finger, he suddenly realized that something was wrong.

He stared at Kairi’s right hand for a long time, followed it all the way up, and found that the entire arm was actually grown on Kairi’s right shoulder!

At this second, he subconsciously looked at Kairi and asked in horror, "Kairi…this…what’s going on?!"

Because of the nervousness, Zayne, who was a little confused, has only just found out that Kairi, who lost her right arm for more than 20 years, actually, became a normal person with healthy arms!

At this moment, he also thought that Kairi was wearing some kind of advanced prosthesis so he subconsciously said, "This…Where is this prosthesis made? This…this is too real!"

Kairi said gratefully, "This is not a prosthetic. It was Mr. Wade who gave me an elixir, and after taking it, the arm that was missing grew back…"

"What?!" Zayne asked dumbfoundedly, "It grew back?! How is this possible?"

Xion on the side reminded, "Dad, you have seen Mr. Wade’s magical powers on Wade Mountain, so we can’t use our limited common sense to measure his ability."

Zayne’s expression froze for a moment, and he immediately remembered what he saw on Wade Mountain that day.

The unbelievably powerful Wesley Drake was also defeated in a single blow in front of Charlie. And the second of the four war commanders of the Dragon Temple also died easily.

Charlie’s strength and ability are indeed beyond his understanding.

Therefore, it seems that there is nothing incomprehensible about being able to come up with an elixir that can regenerate a severed limb.

Thinking of this, he couldn’t help sighing, "I didn’t expect our family to be blessed by Mr. Wade…"

Kairi nodded lightly and said, "Young master, please get up first, I want to thank Mr. Wade!"

"Yes, yes!" Zayne was completely convinced, so he quickly picked up the roses, handed it to Kairi, and said seriously, "Let’s go thank Mr. Wade together…"

Charlie, who was in the living room, heard the conversation between the three people and without waiting for them to come out, he immediately stood up and said loudly,

"The three of you can have a good chat, I’ll go back to the room first."

Charlie then stepped out.

Xion hurriedly chased after him but Charlie was already out the door.

After hesitating for a second or two, she chased out the door and shouted at Charlie’s back, "Mr. Wade…"

Charlie turned around, glanced at Xion, and said, "Don’t do anything. I said you will accompany them back tomorrow. I believe your grandfather and the others will be very happy to know the good news. Why don’t you go back and give them a surprise? Besides, when I return to China, I will hold a wedding for your parents. If this daughter has any ideas, she can find a wedding company in advance to start communication."

Xion was very moved, and quickly asked, "Mr. Wade, can I stay here and wait for your dispatch? When you are here there must be many places where people need to be employed!"

Charlie waved his hand and said, "You don’t have to stay here, go back to accompany your parents, from today onwards you will be considered the only child of the Elms family of three."

After speaking, he said again, "Oh, by the way, go to my place to sleep at night. There are many rooms, you can choose anyone and give them both a little private space."

She stuck out her tongue, closed the door directly and ran towards Charlie lightly, and said with a smile, "I don’t think I should stay as a third wheel."

One night, many people stayed up all night because of their happiness.

Yuhiko Ito was lying on the bed of the hotel at this time while he was pedaling his ‘air bike’ into the air, while looking at the chandelier with silly joy.

He liked the feeling of regaining his legs so much. If he wasn’t afraid of his daughter’s anger, he would have wanted to go out and run three laps around New York.

The same goes for Tanaka Koichi.

He didn’t lie on the bed for less than five minutes and he couldn’t help but get down and walk around a few times and then put his legs on the table to look carefully and touch them carefully.

Kairi didn’t have much chance to experience the feeling of having her right hand again, because Zayne couldn’t wait to carry her to the bedroom.

After more than 20 years, the two relived the passion of the year.

As for Jack, who was the first to take the Reshaping pill, he returned to his home in Houston with his wife, daughter, and son-in-law on the private jet of Evans family.

Since Michaela endorsed him, his image in the eyes of his family is comparable to that of a superhero.

In their early years, his wife and daughter lived with him in New York.

At that time, he devoted himself to work and seldom asked about his wife and children.

And because of his identity as a policeman, he is quite strict with his wife and daughter on weekdays, and the atmosphere at home has been very depressing without knowing it.

Later, his relationship with his family became tense and tense.

When his daughter was in college, she deliberately gave up the school in New York and chose to study in Houston in order to stay away from him so that she could breathe a sigh of relief.

The wife also took the opportunity to choose to accompany her daughter to study in Houston and began to separate from him in fact. But fortunately, the two sides have only been separated for a long time, and it has not risen to the point of needing a divorce.

Jack’s daughter is not very good at her studies. She was rebellious when she was young and her father is a resolute detective who is more strict than ordinary parents. Therefore, although her rebelliousness is struggling, she has never had a chance to emerge.

Although Jack has lived in the United States for most of his life, He is a downright Chinese-style parent. The way he treats his daughter’s education can be summed up in the words ‘excessive intervention and strict restraint’.

And because of the high pressure he brought, his daughter turned from rebellious to a relatively decadent school-weary mentality. Because of this, the relationship between father and daughter has never been eased.

Jack’s income before retirement was almost $400,000 to $500,000 a year.

Although this income level is not low, it also firmly welds his family’s social stratum to the middle class.

His daughter got married last year to a young Chinese man who graduated from a prestigious university and worked for NASA.

Although his son-in-law is somewhat talented, he is too high-spirited. In addition, he is not valued very much in NASA, and he is even marginalized and thus a bit depressed.

Jack understands his son-in-law quite a bit.

He is a professional in aerospace and has excellent education and skills.

However, because of his unrelated background, he has been suppressed where he works.

After returning home, Jack left his family in the living room and said with emotion, "It’s hard to come back, let’s have a meeting with everyone first."

His wife, daughter, and son-in-law agreed without hesitation and sat on both sides of Jack.

Jack took out the $10 million check given by Michaela from his arms and said, "As for this money, my current idea is to leave it all to the baby in Paula’s womb and make a family trust.

The daughter hurriedly said, "Dad, the child has not yet been born, you don’t have to think so long for him…"

Jack said solemnly, "This is something I must consider because I did not think too much about you before. That’s why our family is so alienated, and besides, I didn’t do it for you, but for your children and his future children…"

Speaking, he sighed, "I have more contact with your Uncle Evans and his family, and I understand the truth. The reason why the rich in the West can keep getting rich is that their asset inheritance pays more attention to contracts, not blind inheritance. So starting from the baby in your womb, we will also make a family trust and invest all ten million dollars into it. Before the child turns eighteen, all this money will be used for the lowest-risk investment, At the age of eight, it should be at least doubled."

Jack’s son-in-law couldn’t help but say at this time,"Dad… there is something, I have been looking for a chance to tell you on the way back. But don’t be mad at me…"

Jack looked at his son-in-law, nodded, and said, "Stephen, you can talk about it."

The son-in-law hesitated for a moment, and then said bravely, "When I was in the Anbang Building, Mr. Desmond talked to me and he said that the Evans family was willing to take out 100 million US dollars to make a trust for Paula’s children and me. On the condition that if the child in Paula’s womb was a boy, we would give him the surname Lee. If it’s a girl, you can choose the surname of Lee, or wait for a boy to be born and let the boy’s surname Lee…"

Jack and his wife and daughter were both surprised.

Jack was even more guilty. He didn’t expect that Desmond would tell his son-in-law about this in private, and quickly said, "Stephen, don’t be angry, your uncle Evans told you this, mainly because you, Grandpa Evans, are a bit of an old feudal person. Don’t take it to your heart, let alone blame him…"

"No…" The son-in-law said awkwardly ,"Dad…I… ….I’ve…I’ve made my own…promise…"

"You agreed?!"

Jack was surprised and excited when he heard his son-in-law’s answer.

Although he said that Lord Evans was an old feudalist, he was actually told by Lord Evans for a long time.

He knows that the old feudalism should be criticized to some extent, but he also agrees with the logic of Lord Evans, that is, the surname needs to be inherited.

Whether it is a man or a woman, as long as there are descendants of the surname then this line will surely be passed down. However, once there is a break in the middle, this vein will completely withdraw from the stage of history within a few decades.

Therefore, if the son-in-law promised to give his daughter’s child the surname Lee, then his family’s surname could continue to be passed down.

Because of this, he was very excited when he heard that his son-in-law had agreed.

However, he didn’t expect that his son-in-law, a talented man who had always regarded himself very highly would be so easily persuaded by Desmond.

The son-in-law also seemed a little ashamed at this time.

He explained embarrassingly, "Dad, it’s not that I have no prospects… It’s just that the conditions offered by the Evans Family were too tempting… Even if I work hard all my life, I can’t leave it to future generations. It is so much money…"

The son-in-law at this time was just eager to give himself the reason for compromising with money.

But he didn’t realize that his compromise was the result Jack was most looking forward to.

However, in order to wash away his shame on his dignity, he continued to explain, "Dad, what Uncle Evans said is almost the same as what you said just now. What he means is, first take 100 million US dollars as a trust, and the trust is operated by Evans Family’s trust company, and because Evans Family’s trust company is backed by the resources of the entire Evans Family, their income is much stronger than that of most trust companies on the market. So at least about 8% a year yield, as long as I fulfill my promise, after 18 years, this trust can be conditionally lifted!"

After speaking, the son-in-law continued with a little bit of excitement, "Dad, I probably used a quick calculation in my heart. If under the condition that an 8% rate of return can be guaranteed every year, and calculated according to compound interest, then after 18 years, the child will become an adult and the money will be changed from 100 million US dollars to a full 400 million US dollars!"

Speaking of this, the son-in-law is even more emotional and excited, he couldn’t hold back his emotions, and blurted out, "Dad, Mom, Paula! What is the concept of 400 million US dollars! Even if we don’t move the 400 million US dollars principal, we will continue to calculate it according to the 8% rate of return every year. Then the annual interest is 32 million dollars! 32 million dollars! And there are so many every year! No matter how serious inflation is in the future, 32 million US dollars will definitely be enough for a family’s daily expenses for a year! At that time, we can give our children the best living standard, the top educational resources, let them become the top group of people in society! This is a step-by-step class leap! Also, in addition to our annual interest income of 32 million US dollars, this principle of 100 million US dollars is immovable. In this case, as long as the Evans Family Trust Company that we rely on does not go bankrupt, we can continue at an interest rate of 8%! But what if the trust company goes bankrupt? The law has long stipulated that the trust company’s own assets, and the client’s trust property is completely separated. Even if he goes bankrupt, it is impossible to liquidate our money during liquidation! We only need to change a trust company, just transfer the rights. In other words, as long as the United States is still there, our money will always be there! This is the eternal preservation of assets and the eternal prosperity of the family!"

The excited son-in-law, when he came to this point, his heart beat faster and his breath was short.

His whole face was flushed and sweat was pouring down, his eyes widened to the extreme involuntarily, and all the blood vessels were faintly bursting.

Jack was a little dumbfounded when he heard it.

He couldn’t help but ask, "100 million US dollars…can it have such a large amount of energy?!"

The son-in-law nodded his head without thinking, "That’s right! Dad! 100 million US dollars is such big energy!"

After speaking, he added, "Of course, the most important point here is that the Evans Family can guarantee us an annual net profit rate of 8%. Uncle Evans said that if the market environment declines, the net profit rate cannot reach 8%, and there may even be losses. Evans Family will also make up 8% of the net profit for our trust. For example, under normal circumstances, 100 million US dollars will add 8 million in the first year. But if the market environment is not good this year, and only 90 million is left of the 100 million, the Evans Family will give 18 million to ensure that our trust has 108 million remaining Yes! We don’t have to worry about loss at all when the Evans Family endorses it, we just need to wait for the trust income to be lifted after 18 years!"

Jack’s wife and daughter were already dumbfounded, but Jack said subconsciously, "Stephen, this money. Is it not too much? How can our family… how can we take so many benefits from others? This is really inappropriate…"

Jack was not lying.

After listening to his son-in-law finish the calculation, he realized that his family is not just giving him a sum of money, he is giving an indefinite and eternal promise.

As long as the Evans Family still exists, it will guarantee the interests of the trust.

This means that the Evans Family has issued a long-term meal ticket to the Lee family, and the denomination of this meal ticket is still very high.

Therefore, although he expected that his son-in-law would agree to Desmond’s request, when he heard this, he also felt that the affection was too heavy, and he couldn’t bear it.

But his son-in-law saw that he was a little hesitant, and said nervously, "Dad! Don’t forget about it, Dad! This is a great opportunity for our family to jump into the dragon gate. If you miss it, you will regret it in your life!"

Having said that, he hurriedly winked at his wife Paula and blurted out, "Paula, hurry up and persuade Dad!"

Paula was also frightened by this number, but she was not the same as her father.

Jack has been a policeman all his life, and he has long looked down on life and death, so he doesn’t really care about money at all.

Otherwise, based on his relationship with Evans Family, he could quit his job as a police officer at any time in the past few decades of his life and go to them for a bite to eat and Evans Family will definitely give him excellent treatment.

With Evans Family’s behavior and economic strength, maybe Jack would have been now worth billions of dollars.

But Paula is different.

Paula’s living conditions and the living environment from childhood to adulthood can barely reach the level of the American middle class, but there are too many middle classes in the United States.

Moreover, Paula studied and lived in a capitalist society since she was a child.

It’s just that she knew before that she yearned for the return, but it was impossible to have the opportunity to achieve it.

But now, she suddenly realized that a rare opportunity is in front of her and within reach.

So she hurriedly said, "Dad… Even if it is for the sake of the children, you must accept it. If we have this trust, Stephen and I can have more children. In this case, our family will all of a sudden, will be prosperous."

Stephen couldn’t help but blurted out, "Yes, yes! We must have more children! And these children can all be surnamed Lee, I agree with my hands down and have no objection!"

Originally, Jack admired his son-in-law very much, but he always felt that this boy had the energy to not be overwhelmed, not afraid of being poor, and not to admit defeat or bow his head.

To put it simply, he felt that his son-in-law was very similar to him, and even had a shadow of himself.

It is precisely because of this, and Jack has no son himself, so he treats this son-in-law as a son sincerely, but the performance of his son-in-law at this moment made him realize that, as a detective who has read countless people, his views on his son-in-law are one-sided, wrong, and naive.

He used to think that he was the kind of noble character who was rich and could not be promiscuous, but now it seems that he is just a bit high starting point for "prostitution".

And this starting point, in the past, neither himself nor his son-in-law could touch it at all.

It is as if a person never knows if he is afraid of heights if he has never been there.

Some people are shouting that they are not afraid of the sky, but maybe their legs will become weak at a certain height.

At this moment, Jack suddenly despised him.

However, after thinking about it, he felt that he was not the same? Although the boy didn’t impress him, about the so-called surname and bloodline inheritance, didn’t he impress him?

Both he and his son-in-law have betrayed their own loftiness, but one is kneeling in front of money and the other is kneeling in front of inheritance.

Stephen didn’t know what Jack was thinking, but when he saw that his expression was cloudy and sunny for a while, he couldn’t help but feel a little worried, and couldn’t help saying, "Dad, can you do it, you have something to say!"

Jack hesitated for a moment, sighed, waved his hand, and said, "Forget it, just do as you said!"

"Really?!"

Jack nodded heavily and said, "This is your grandfather Evan’s heart, but it is really too heavy. I will find a way to pay it back slowly in the future!"

Excitedly clenched fists. Immediately afterward, the two rushed over excitedly hugging Jack from left to right, and their excited expressions were beyond words.

On the other hand, Jack’s wife Julie’s expression has not changed from beginning to end.

At this time, Jack’s daughter suddenly remembered something and asked, "Dad…then…that 10 million from Miss Joules…what are your plans for it?"

As soon as these words came out of Paula’s mouth, Stephen on the side also immediately looked at Jack and blurted out subconsciously, "Yes, Dad, do you have a plan now for the 10 million dollars?"

The millions of dollars are to be placed in a family trust, and the trust must be conditionally lifted when the first child turns 18.

That is to say, even if Jack has already agreed, they must wait 18 years for the golden mountain of 100 million US dollars to achieve a huge leap in class.

No matter whether it is a luxury house, a luxury car, or a luxurious upper-class life, all of them have to wait eighteen years. If you count the child’s expected due date of eight months, rounding up equals to 19 years. However, the $10 million check given by Michaela is different.

This is not a conditional family trust, but a real cash check. Just take this check to any bank in the United States and it can be exchanged for $10 million in cash.

Jack listened to them asking about the 10 million, and couldn’t help but said, "Actually, my original idea was to put the money in the trust, but the trust I checked did not have such a high annualized return of 8%. Calculated with an annualized income, it will be almost 20 million after 18 years, and then starting from the 19th year, the interest can be taken out every year, part of which is used as the child’s education fund, and part as the child’s living allowance, etc. After the child gets married, you can withdraw one million US dollars at one time. If you have more than two children, you can divide the two million US dollars equally, and the rest will continue to be placed in the trust…"

As he said this, his daughter said hurriedly, "Dad…you can’t put this money into the trust anymore… In that case, we will put all the money in 18 years before we can withdraw it, from now on, we will still have many uncertainties in the next 18 years. For example, if you move to Houston to live with us in the future, and the child will be born in our house, we will always have to change it."

Paula continued, "For the older ones, Stephen and I don’t have to live in an apartment in the city. We can come and live with you. In this case, you can also help us take care of our children, and if there are more children, we may have to invite nannies. There is still a lot of money needed to purchase all kinds of hardware…"

Jack looked at the woman and asked her, "Paula, how do you mean to arrange ten million?"

Paula thought for a while, opened her mouth, and said, "Dad, that’s what I think, let’s take a million dollars to exchange for a house. We can change to a villa that is closer to the city, bigger, newer, better, and then we can change the rest of the house. Upgrade the hardware, such as food and clothing expenses, cars, and home appliances. And the rest will be put into more flexible financial management first, and if necessary, you can withdraw at any time."

Stephen couldn’t help but agree, "Yes, Dad, I think this is more flexible. With this money to support, we can choose a better private hospital for Paula to give birth so that her prenatal check-up during pregnancy can be more comfortable and convenient."

Jack hesitated for a moment, sighed, and said, "Well, as you said, $1 million to buy a house, $500,000 to upgrade the family expenses, and another $500,000 as a reserve for flexible withdrawals. As for the remaining 8 million, all of them will be handed over to your mother. How to arrange the specific arrangements is not counted by the three of us, your mother has the final say."

Paula couldn’t help but ask, "Dad, we only get the total amount. Two million is a little less… Why don’t you take three million first…"

Jack waved his hand, "I have made up my mind, what should I do first? If you both feel there is another place to use the money next, go and apply for it with your mother."

After speaking, he looked at his wife and asked her, "Julie, do you think this is okay?"

Julie was stunned for a moment before returning.

When she came to her senses, she smiled and said, "Jack, if you want my opinion, you don’t give me this money. Isn’t it a total of 8 million? Just put it in the trust, just get a short-term trust, from now on, in the future For 18 years, take out 1/18 of it every year until it is fully taken out after 18 years. As for how to use the money, we have the final say."

Jack couldn’t help but be a little confused, but he soon understood his wife also found that the child took money a little too seriously and didn’t want to be the money manager directly.

So, he sighed softly and said, "Okay, just do it like this."

After speaking, he said, "Oh, by the way, if we want to buy a house. Let’s do it as soon as possible. I will go to another place in a few days. I want to do something for the old man and Miss Joules."

Julie hurriedly asked, "What’s the matter? Is it dangerous?"

Jack smiled and said, "Don’t worry, it’s just to investigate something. There is nothing dangerous, you know that the old man has a grandson who they have been unable to find. He wants me to help him find the grandson, it’s just looking for someone, there’s no risk."

Julie breathed a sigh of relief, looking at her daughter and son-in-law, who were so excited that they couldn’t control it and kept winking at each other, she sighed silently.

With a sigh, she stood up and said, "Okay, Jack, it’s getting late, let the children go back first, and we both have an early rest."

The daughter and son-in-law didn’t think much about it, and the two of them still had a lot to talk about in private so they agreed without thinking. After saying goodbye, they quickly drove back to their apartment in the city.

Seeing that Jack was a little absent-minded and lonely, Julie couldn’t help asking softly, "What’s wrong? Are you disappointed?"

Jack smiled bitterly, "A little bit… a little bit. I’m disappointed, but I think it’s understandable, so I’m more entangled."

Julie nodded and said seriously, "Jack, never test human nature, human nature is like this in real world."

Speaking of this, she changed the subject and said seriously, "But even the universe has boundaries!"

When Yuhiko Ito and Tanaka Hiroichi were running in Central Park wearing masks, Xion and her parents, after saying goodbye to Charlie thankfully, went to the airport and took a flight back to Aurous Hill.

Charlie stayed in New York for two more days.

After spending two days with Nanako and other members of the Ito family, Nanako reluctantly said goodbye to Charlie, and the family set off for Japan.

After Nanako left, Charlie gave Dragon Temple an order to bring back Pauline, who had handed over the contraband to Elaine.

Pauline’s real name is Janice Hatley. In recent years, she has been with her head and followed Georgina to go offline.

This person’s main task is to pretend to be a female entrepreneur under the false identity of Pauline Yates, and bring contraband to those who are going out of the country and hand it over to the mule selected by Georgina.

Although this woman did not kill anyone with her own hands, she followed Georgina and gave her help and did harm to many innocent victims.

If it is reasonable, she should also be dead.

However, considering that she is now the key to Elaine’s release from prison, the people at the Dragon Temple left her alone.

As for her companion who was also full of evil, she was killed by the soldiers of Dragon Temple and thrown into the desert near Las Vegas.

At the same time, the Dragon Temple officers also possessed the identity information of Pauline’s domestic family.

So they used this as a bargaining chip to ask her to take the initiative to confess all her crimes to the police.

Otherwise, not only would they kill her, but also let her family pay the price.

Pauline, who knew that she could not escape, did not dare to disobey the demands of Dragon Temple.

She knew that if she confessed to the police, although she would never be able to get out of prison again in her life, she could at least save a dog’s life.

Therefore, at the moment, she has no second choice at all.

When Pauline was brought back to New York and surrendered to the New York police, she was at the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution on the outskirts of New York City, and it was time for the inmates to have lunch.

According to the regulations of the institution, before lunch starts, the early warning will conduct a roll call for each cell. After the roll call, the door of the cell will open and everyone will go to the restaurant in an orderly manner.

After eating in the restaurant, everyone will then go to the playground to let the wind out, then return to the cell after the wind blows, and count the number of people again.

After confirming that it is correct, close the door and wait for the afternoon meal.

At this moment, Elaine didn’t know that her good days had already begun shrinking.

Right now, the number of people in her cell has just been counted, but even though everyone else has already started to line up, Elaine is still lying lazily on the bed, leisurely reading a book with her legs crossed.

The prison guard who counted the number of people turned a blind eye to Elaine’s behavior.

After confirming that no one had escaped from the cell, the prison guard said loudly, "Now you can go to the restaurant to eat!"

After speaking, she came to Elaine and said attentively, "Sister, today the kitchen made pasta with bolognese sauce and shrimp steak. I asked the chef to prepare you a marinade with tomatoes and eggs. If you need it, just go to the restaurant and find her directly."

The main reason why this prison guard is acting so good to Elaine is because the warden has specific orders to take care of her.

As well as she knew the former prison guard was reduced to a prisoner just because she offended Elaine.

Therefore, every prison guard at the institution knows that Elaine has a very strong background, so they are very respectful when they see her.

The reason why the warden took care of Elaine was mainly that Elaine was the person Michaela named her to take care of.

Michaela’s influence in New York is extraordinary, and it is by no means comparable to a small warden.

Therefore, for the warden, Elaine is a perfect opportunity for her to cling to the upper class, so no matter what, she doesn’t want to miss it either.

It is precisely because of this that the prison guards in the entire Institution are even more afraid of Elaine.

Elaine is not only authoritative in front of the prison guards, but because the combat effectiveness of the three Dragon Temple Temple soldiers is really overwhelming, the thorns, almost all of them, have been cut several times.

Now it all stopped, and no one dared to be in prison for the slightest bit.

With the support of these three people, Elaine has long since become the veritable number one person and even gave herself a nickname, Bedford Hill Ghost.

At this time, Elaine looked at the prison guard, slowly put down the magazine she was reading in her hand, and said with some dissatisfaction, "These magazines sent in the past few days are too boring. The story inside is rotten and vulgar, and there’s no nutrition at all. So can’t you show me a few books of Ziyin?''

"Ziyin?" The prison guard is a native Chinese-American, so she doesn’t even know what "Ziyin" is.

So she asked nervously, "Sister Wilson, what do you mean by "Ziyin"?"

Elaine said arrogantly, "Ziyin" is a very deep and literary book. These magazines are my favorite literary publications for so many years. If it wasn’t for the prejudice against our writers, the authors of "Ziyin" would have won the Nobel Prize for Literature!"

The prison guard said embarrassedly, "Sister Wilson, the Nobel Prize is not awarded by us, but mainly by the Swedes…"

Elaine frowned and asked, "Really? Why don’t I know?"

The prison guard quickly introduced, "Because Nobel was a Swede…he donated the money to give out the Nobel Prize."

Elaine realized that she had missed out, and immediately snorted coldly and said, "So what? What about Sweden and Switzerland? Isn’t it all controlled by you Americans?"

The prison guard hurriedly said, "Sister Wilson, this Nobel… It really has nothing to do with the United States. …"

Elaine said impatiently, "Oh, I won’t talk nonsense with you anymore, furry up and find a way to get me a batch of "Friends" to have a look."

The prison guard had to respectfully say, "Okay, Sister Wilson, I’ll go and find a solution for you now!"

Elaine snorted and waved her hand, "Okay, you can go out."

The prison guard nodded quickly and said, " Okay, Sister Wilson, then I’ll go out first."

After the prison guard left, a group of attentive female prisoners gathered around and said, "Sister Wilson, how was your rest?"

"Sister, let’s accompany you to dinner!"

Elaine hummed and sat up slowly from the bed, she stretched lazily.

Later, she saw the obedient Tessa in the crowd.

That Tessa, the prison tyrant in the previous cell, has been trying every means to impress Elaine, but unfortunately, in this cell, she has completely become Elaine’s venting object.

Seeing Cherie, Elaine waved to her impatiently and said, "Come on, Tessa, I have something to do with you."

Tessa suddenly trembled nervously, and quickly asked respectfully, "Ms. Wilson, what’s the matter?"

Elaine asked coldly, "I can’t call you if I’m fine?"

Tessa kept shaking her head and said, "Yes, of course,"

"You can call me, I am at your disposal 24 hours a day…"

Elaine snorted in disdain and said sharply, "You and Jessica don’t go to dinner today. Stay here and take everyone’s dirty clothes and clean them up, if you have left one, I’ll slap you fifty times!!"

Tessa said in horror, "I…I just washed everyone yesterday. Then I changed sheets, quilts, and pillowcases until twelve o’clock at night, can we take it easy…"

Elaine threw the reading in her hand directly on Tessa’s face, instantly smashing half of her face flushed, then said coldly, "If you dare to bargain with him, I will give you everyone’s panties and bras in the future."

Elaine’s icy voice made Tessa and Jessica pale in fright.

In recent days, their lives have been like hell.

What the two of them did to Elaine before, combined with Elaine’s stubborn character, it is doomed that the two of them will not have a good end.

Elaine also started beating and torturing the two of them, and gradually turned into the extreme humiliation and enslavement of the two of them.

She won’t let them eat, find them all kinds of work, and watch them work hard, without a moment’s breath, this is Elaine’s favorite thing to do.

For example, when the weather is hot, she likes to go barefoot in the cell, so the two of them have to take turns to wipe the floor at least five times a day.

If the soles of her feet get dirty after walking in the cell for a day, then the two of them will not want to sleep that night.

When others are sleeping, they have to kneel on the ground and wipe the floor all night.

Right now, Elaine asked the two of them to wash dirty clothes, and neither of them dared to have any disobedience, so they could only accept it silently with tears.

Seeing that the two of them began to honestly collect the sheets and quilts that every one replaced, Elaine sneered with satisfaction, then stood up and greeted the people around her, "Let’s go, let’s eat!"

The others quickly followed, surrounded her and walked out of the cell.

Along the way, no matter who she meets, no matter what the identity, age, or skin color of the other party,

They will almost always greet Elaine respectfully saying "Hello Sister Elaine."

This feeling of responding to all kinds of calls made Elaine extremely satisfied and extremely inflated, and the whole person was a little flirtatious.

When they came to the restaurant, the people who were queuing for dinner immediately consciously moved away from left and right.

The woman who was originally in the first line immediately said respectfully, "Sister Elaine, please you first!"

Elaine hummed and took a step.

Walking up, looking at one of the staff members, she asked, "Is the tomato and egg marinade I wanted ready?"

The staff immediately nodded and said, "Sister Elaine, it is ready."

With that, she took out a heat preservation box from under the dining table which was filled with scrambled eggs with tomatoes made in Chinese cuisine.

Elaine nodded with satisfaction. This is what she specifically asked the prison guards to arrange for her.

Eating the meals provided by the prison every day really makes her feel a little bored.

In addition, they eat too much meat, sugar, and oil.

So much that she now misses the light and simple food of tomato and egg noodles.

Elaine winked at another prisoner beside her, and the other party immediately understood, and hurried forward to take the insulation box, and then asked, "Sister Elaine, what do you want to eat?"

Elaine said lightly, "Just prepare a bit of everything and bring it over."

"Okay!" The prisoner nodded respectfully, and then, together with another prisoner, put all kinds of food on the plate, and followed Elaine to Elaine’s royal palace dining table.

This dining table is by the window, with the best and most comfortable view.

Ever since Elaine became the ghost at Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, she has made a rule that she can only use this table in the future.

Originally, almost every day there would be quarrels and even conflicts between prisoners for this table, but since she became the boss here, everyone will consciously stay away from this table to avoid angering her.

After all, Elaine not only has three extremely capable sidekicks, but more importantly, from the prison guards to the warden, they must give her face. It can be said that she is all in all here.

She came to her favorite table and sat down.

The attendants on both sides hurriedly put the plates and lunch boxes in front of her.

A staff member also quickly brought a glass of iced Coke and said respectfully, "Sister Elaine, this is sugar-free cola, you can drink it with confidence without worrying about blood sugar."

Elaine hummed with satisfaction, took a sip of the cola, and immediately felt a refreshing comfort in this hot summer.

She couldn’t help but sigh in her heart, "This person is also strange, I never want to drink Coke when I see it outside, but here, drinking a sip of iced Coke can be so satisfying."

Thinking happily, the previous prison guard was in a hurry.

Running to her dining table, she said with joy, "Sister Elaine, Sister Elaine! There is good news, Sister Elaine!"

Seeing her excited face, Elaine suddenly thumped, and couldn’t help but blurted out and asked, "What good news made you so excited."

The prison guard hurriedly explained, "Sister Elaine, your lawyer is here!"

"My lawyer?!" Elaine’s expression instantly froze, and she exclaimed, "Is that James White? What is he doing here?!"

The prison guard said excitedly, "He came to meet you, saying that there is great news to convey to you."

Elaine was stunned, frowned and said, "Could it be… Did he clear my suspicions?!"

The prison guard said without hesitation, "It should be! Otherwise how can it be called good news?! Sister Elaine, congratulations to you. You will be able to clear your suspicions and regain your freedom soon!"

Elaine’s expression was a bit depressed, and she thought to herself, "But I don’t want to recover my freedom now… If I recover now that I am free, how can I be the ghost in Bedford Hills?"

The prison guard saw that Elaine was a little lost, and couldn’t help reminding, "Sister Elaine, the lawyer is waiting in the interview room now, do you want to go now?"

After speaking, she hurriedly said, "Sister Elaine, why don’t you eat first, it’s the same thing before you go after you’ve eaten enough. Just let the lawyer wait in the meeting room for a while."

Elaine felt a little bit in her heart. Unsteady, what is going on, she has to see James White before she can eat now.

So, she stood up and said, "Take me to see him first, otherwise I really can’t eat!"

With that, she followed the prison guard to the interview room of the correctional institution.

At this point, New York’s most famous criminal lawyer, James White, was already waiting here.

Seeing Elaine come in, he immediately stood up and said with great respect, "Hello, Ms. Wilson, we met again."

Elaine nodded absently, and then asked him, "What did you come to see me for? Is something wrong?"

James said with a smile, "Ms. Wilson, I came here to tell you good news. The woman who handed you the contraband at the airport has finally been brought to justice!"

"What?!" Elaine blurted out and asked, "Are you talking about Pauline?"

James explained, "That woman’s real name is not Pauline, her name is…"

Elaine put it down impatiently and waved her hand, interrupted him, and said, "I don’t care what her name is, I just want to know what the state of the matter is now."

James thought that Elaine couldn’t wait to go out, so he looked excited.

"According to my informant in the NYPD, the woman has confessed to the police what she did, and the police can now basically confirm that you are innocent. But the police still need to go further with some legal process, and when it’s over, you’ll be issued a certificate that you really didn’t know anything about it. Then a document will be sent to Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, and then you’ll be free ."

When Elaine heard this, she quickly asked, "Then when will they let me out?"

James looked at the time and replied, "I’m afraid it’s a bit late today, but tomorrow will be fine!

"Ah?!" Elaine blurted out with a look of disappointment, "Then what… can’t we let them slow down for a few more days?"

Elaine’s words made James stunned on the spot.

He subconsciously asked, "Ms. Wilson, what do you mean by a few days’ delay?"

Elaine said angrily, "A few days later is the literal meaning. Just let them be a few days later, don’t be so anxious!"

James’ whole person was instantly embarrassed.

He really couldn’t understand why Elaine made such a strange request.

Confused, he couldn’t help but ask, "Ms. Wilson, I’m a little confused. Don’t you want me to get you out of here as soon as possible? Why don’t you want to go out now?"

Elaine said seriously, "To tell you the truth, I have fallen in love with this place. The people here are very friendly, and I have made a lot of friends here. I’m not an American, and I’ll be returning to China in a while."

In fact, Elaine has no real friends here at all, and some are just flatterers from all over the world.

These people are respectful and flattering to her every day, and even make her feel like a queen.

It is not easy for ordinary people to experience this kind of feeling.

After all, the free world has always been a place where there are people outside the world, and it is difficult to find the feeling of being self-reliant.

But in a small environment like a prison, it is relatively easy to implement.

So Elaine also knew very well that if she left Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, she would never be able to find this kind of self-serving experience.

James was also a little confused at this time. He really couldn’t figure out why Elaine fell in love with this ghost place.

So, he said embarrassedly, "Ms. Wilson, this matter is not up to you and me now. In this matter, it all depends on the efficiency of the police. If they are efficient enough, you will be released soon. Of course, if their efficiency is slow enough, maybe you can stay here for a few more days."

Elaine suddenly thought of something, and quickly said to him, "By the way, aren’t you invited by my son-in-law’s client? Then can you ask my son-in-law’s client to help me clear the way with the police so that they don’t let me out for the time being. Wait another 10 days or so, and let me out in another ten days!"

Since the case is almost closed, Elaine’s situation is equivalent to taking a reassurance pill.

Although she had been very comfortable here before, she was somewhat worried, what if she couldn’t get out by herself?

Prison life is fun, and it’s fun to be the ghost of Bedford Hills, but it’s all based on experiencing life.

If she really can’t get out, so that this kind of life becomes normal, then she can’t stand it.

But now she can be completely relieved, Pauline has surrendered, and her grievances have been washed away, so she can leave whenever she wants.

That being the case, she would prefer to stay at ease for a few more days.

James was a little embarrassed at this time, but he had a goal of not disappointing customers, so he immediately agreed and said, "Ms. Wilson, don’t worry, I will help you with this matter!"

Elaine breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then don’t forget, I’m waiting for your good news."

…

The first thing James did after he left Bedford Hill Correctional Institution, was take out his mobile phone and called Ferdie, the old man of the Joules family.

On the phone, he reported Elaine’s strange performance to Ferdie one by one, and Ferdie hurriedly conveyed Elaine’s demands to Charlie word for word.

When Charlie was on the phone and heard Mr. Joules relate that Elaine didn’t want to leave the prison for the time being, he himself felt dumbfounded.

He really didn’t expect that his mother-in-law would be addicted to squatting in prison.

It seemed that she had a really good life at the Institution.

At this time, Ferdie on the other end of the phone said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, it’s not too difficult to keep your mother-in-law in the Correctional Institution, I can call friends from the judicial department to say hello."

Charlie said without thinking at this time, "Forget it, don’t bother, let’s arrange for her to get out of prison tomorrow."

In fact, Charlie didn’t want to let Elaine out so early.

After all, he doesn’t really look forward to seeing her face every day. However, he also has to consider the feelings of his wife.

He has been away from Providence for some time. During this time, his wife goes to school and lives alone, and she has to worry about Elaine in prison.

Life is a bit torturous for her.

Although she was 100% sure that he could bring Elaine out at any time, in her view, even if she was more sure of what he said, she would still feel insecure.

After all, from her point of view, her mother was framed this time and stabbed out a big basket, and she might be sentenced to life imprisonment for the slightest carelessness.

So she could not reassure herself completely before her mother was released from prison.

Charlie didn’t want Claire to continue to worry, so he planned to let Elaine come out tomorrow, and then take her to Providence, so that Claire could feel at ease as soon as possible.

Right now, at Bedford Hills Correctional Facility…

Since Elaine met James White, her mood has become uneasy.

When she returned to the restaurant, she lost her appetite even for the tomato and egg braised noodles.

When a group of people saw that she was in a state of dismay, they hurriedly asked, "Sister Elaine, what’s wrong with you? Did something happen?"

Elaine shook her head dejectedly and said, "It’s nothing, you don’t have to worry about it."

Elaine didn’t want to tell them that she might be leaving soon.

In that case, it is estimated that many of them will celebrate with the crown.

Even inmates in other cells will celebrate the departure.

Therefore, Elaine decided not to say a word, and let every second she stayed in the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution be fearful.

However, in order to ensure that she could stay in prison for a few more days, she used the public phone in the playground to call Charlie when she was out for fresh air.

After Charlie connected, Elaine hurriedly said on the other end of the phone, "Good son-in-law, it’s Mom!"

Charlie said politely, "Mom, how are you doing these two days?"

Elaine said repeatedly, "All fine. Good, very good, I called you just to tell you don’t worry about Mom, I am okay inside."

Charlie snorted and said, "That’s good, by the way, Mom, I heard about the suspect who lied to you. The person has been caught, I believe you will be out soon."

Elaine hurriedly said, "Good son-in-law, I am calling to talk about this matter. Can you help Mom tell your client and let them find a relationship? Don’t let me come out so early, I don’t want to come out now…"

Charlie pretended to be curious and asked, "Mom, what’s wrong with you? It’s hard to get a chance to regain your freedom. Now, why don’t you want to come out?"

Elaine said hesitantly, "That… the thing is that mom made some friends here, and I’m quite speculative with these people. I want to talk to them every day. So I want to stay for a few more days! Charlie, I don’t care! You must help Mom find a way!"

Charlie said vaguely, "Okay, then I’ll give it a try, but I’m not sure it will work."

Elaine reminded, "It must be done! If you can’t help your mother, she will give the prison guard a big mouth immediately so that they could lock me up again!"

Charlie smiled helplessly, "Okay. Okay, I’ll help you think of a way to make you satisfied. It’s almost the same!"

Elaine hung up the phone contentedly after receiving Charlie’s promise.

However, Charlie didn’t have any idea of helping Elaine get her wish.

He directly sent a voice message to Wesley, which read, "Wesley, all the people you arranged for the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution can be evacuated, and find a way to let them complete their evacuation tomorrow at noon."

Wesley immediately replied with a message, "Okay, Mr. Wade, your subordinate will make arrangements!"

Charlie knew Elaine very well and every move of her in prison. He is very aware of her acting style and thinking logic.

Now that she has fallen in love with Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, and liked the feeling of being intimidating there and being a ghost, then if she doesn’t take his request seriously, he should let her be.

She will be released from prison tomorrow, so she should definitely be unwilling.

In this way, whenever she thinks about her wonderful life there, she will definitely criticize him later.

So the best way is to let herself decide to leave that place.

Don’t look at how happy she is now, but it’s not difficult for her to decide to leave by herself, as long as the three female soldiers are evacuated, she will definitely change immediately, like crazy, and want to come out quickly.

Elaine doesn’t know what kind of routine her good son-in-law has prepared to deal with her.

In order to ensure that Charlie could keep her in Bedford Hill Correctional Institution, after dinner, she was going to call him again to inquire about the progress of the matter.

On the playground, the Chinese prison guard saw Elaine and said very politely, "Sister Elaine, what are you doing in such a hurry?"

Elaine said worriedly, "Oh, the lawyer was here at noon today. He told me that my case has been settled and that I will be released tomorrow."

"Really?!" The prison guard said in surprise, "Congratulations to you, Sister Elaine, you will be free soon."

Elaine waved her hand, "To tell the truth, I don’t want to go out yet, so I’m going to call my son-in-law and ask him to say hello to the boss of the New York police system and let me stay here longer. a few more days."

The prison guard asked in surprise, "Sister Elaine, why are you doing this? Everyone here wants to go out early, why do you want to stay for a few more days?"

"This kind of opportunity to experience life, I also want to know more about, feel more about life in American prisons, and introduce myself to my friends when I go back in the future."

Although the prison guard didn’t understand, she still said with a very polite smile, "Sister Elaine, I think you are here to experience the hardships of the American people…"

As she spoke, she suddenly remembered something and said quickly, "Publishing books is very popular here, not only by simple writers, but also by some writers with special experiences who also like to publish books. Shouldn’t you be accumulating materials for your own writing, right?"

Elaine’s eyes lit up, and she said, "Oh, this is a good reason, this…"

Thinking of it, she hurriedly said to the prison guard, "I won’t tell you first, I’ll go and call my son-in-law!"

On the phone, she asked him, "Good son-in-law, how is the work that mom asked you to do?"

She thought of the flash of inspiration just now, and said to him, "By the way, good son-in-law, mom wants to stay here for a few more days. Not just for fun and making friends, but mom also wants to go back and be able to write a book or something, such as "The Days I Was in Prison in the United States", to expose the darkness in American prisons, maybe it will be a hit!"

Charlie was stunned. Elaine wants to write a book? To reveal the darkness in American prisons? Seems like she’s the darkest one at Bedford Hill Correctional Facility right now?

However, he didn’t say anything, just smiled slightly, and said in a very determined tone, "Mom, don’t worry, I have already greeted my client and he said that he will definitely help you clear the relationship so that if you don’t want to, the New York police won't let you out so soon."

"Okay!" Elaine burst into a smile when she heard this.

For her now, the flowery world outside is still a little unremarkable and she feels more satisfied with the dominance of Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.

So, she said happily, "It’s still my good son-in-law who has the ability! It’s amazing to be able to find a relationship in New York!"

Charlie laughed and said casually, "It’s a coincidence, there just happens to be a client. Otherwise, I couldn’t help you much here."

Elaine said with a smile, "Oh, okay, it’s good to be able to help! Good son-in-law, then mom won’t keep you busy. You help mom say hello to Claire and tell her not to worry, and also, you don’t have to wait in New York all the time, go back to accompany her first, and mom will come out in ten days and a half."

"Okay." Charlie opened his mouth and said, "I’ll tell Claire in a while, so you don’t have to worry about it."

After hanging up the phone, Elaine was overjoyed.

She happily hung up the phone, and when she turned her head, she bumped into a woman’s back. The woman turned her back in anger but when she saw Elaine, she immediately bowed respectfully and said "Sister Elaine!"

Seeing her shivering nervously, Elaine couldn’t help sneering, and said casually, "I am in a good mood now, so I am letting you go this time."

After speaking, she turned her face and walked away swaggeringly.

On the playground, everyone who saw her still respectfully greeted her, which made her mood even better.

But she still doesn’t know that all this is about to usher in a drastic change tomorrow!

…

The next day.

The first thing Elaine did after getting up was to vent on Tessa and Jessica.

Seeing that the two of them were still sleeping on the bed, she immediately went to the bathroom to bring out a basin of cold water, and poured half of the water on Tessa’s body.

She then poured the remaining half of the basin onto Jessica, who was curled up on the other bed.

Jessica also screamed in fright, and then jumped up from the bed. Seeing Elaine standing in front of her with an empty basin, the two wet people dared to be angry but did not dare to speak.

Elaine looked at Tessa and asked coldly, "What do you think I’m doing? Why don’t you get up and work!"

Tessa cried and said, "We did laundry until the early hours of the morning and we just fell asleep three or four hours ago. Can you still let us sleep for an hour?"

Elaine said contemptuously, "It’s already cheap for you to sleep for three or four hours! Get up quickly and wipe the floor for me, if there is dust on my feet, look if I won’t kill you!"

Elaine has a deep hatred for Tessa.

In her opinion, even her mother-in-law was not as pure evil as Tessa.

In addition, Elaine herself is a character that must be punished.

Now that she has become the boss here, she will naturally retaliate on Tessa.

Tessa dared to be angry but didn’t dare to speak, so she could only get up quickly, and with Jessica, went to the bathroom to change into clean clothes, so she began to kneel on the ground and wiped the floor with all her might.

After everyone moved freely in the cell for a while, the prison guards came over and began to roll the call.

After the name was called, the prison guard suddenly said, "Evelin, Shaniya, Anika. You three come back after dinner and prepare to pack your personal belongings and you can go through the formalities for getting out of prison before noon today."

As soon as this came out, Elaine’s expression suddenly became extremely horrified.

The three names that the prison guard called were the three female soldiers of the Dragon Temple who were Elaine’s biggest supporters at this institution!

It is precisely because of the unparalleled combat effectiveness of these three people that no one dared to provoke Elaine here.

As for those former prison bosses, who had tried to challenge Elaine’s authority, they were all taught a good lesson by these three.

Later, all those who were unconvinced were beaten and feared them, so Elaine became a well-deserved Bedford Hill ghost.

However, she never thought that the three big backers who supported her to become the Bedford Hill ghost would suddenly be released from prison!

Nervous, she immediately asked, "What’s the matter?! They…they are going out now?"

The prison guard smiled, nodded, and said, "The defendant in their case has been withdrawn, and it can be done today. They will be free again."

As she said that, she looked at Elaine and said with a smile, "By the way, Sister Elaine, I asked the kitchen to prepare soy milk fritters for you. You can try it later."

Elaine stayed on the spot. What soy milk fritters, she is so scared that her face is blue and white now.

The three female soldiers were also a little surprised.

The order they received before was to protect Elaine at the Bedford Hill Correctional Institution. Therefore, in their opinion, only when Elaine is released from prison first will it be their turn. But they never imagined that they would be released from prison in front of Elaine.

The three of them are also very clear that they have helped her during this time and established absolute prestige in the Bedford Hill Correctional Institution, but at the same time, they have also made countless enemies.

Because the three of them were by Elaine’s side 24 hours a day, those who were beaten naturally did not dare to make trouble.

However, if the three of them are released from prison first and only Elaine is left, then will she not be beaten to death by these vengeful people?

No one else will say it, just Tessa, who is in the same cell, will probably kill Elaine!

Elaine was also trembling with fright at the moment.

She never dreamed that the transition from heaven to hell would come so quickly!

When Tessa, who was kneeling on the ground and mopping the floor, heard this, she immediately cheered up.

She knew very well that Elaine’s protective umbrella here mainly came from two aspects, and the first to bear the brunt were these three women who were particularly capable of hitting.

The second is the special care that the prison guards gave her. What really troubled Tessa was the three women living in the same cell.

Tessa hated Elaine for a long time. When she heard that the three women were going to be released from prison, the first thing that came to her mind was to wait for the three women to leave, and after everyone had finished she would beat Elaine to death.

As for what would happen after Elaine tells the prison guards, Tessa had completely ignored it at this time.

During this period of time, she was tortured by Elaine in an inhuman form, and she just wanted to work hard for her.

The reason why she has been restrained is that she knew that with these three women, it is useless to try her best. But after waiting for the three women to leave, the desperate opportunity came!

At this time, Elaine was in a panic and fear filled her heart, and she also gave Tessa a look. When she saw that Tessa was secretly aiming at her with extremely vicious eyes, Elaine only felt a chill in her back.

At this time, she could not wait to slap herself a hundred times on her big mouth.

She pondered nervously in her heart, "Isn’t this the worst luck? If I knew that the three of them would be released today, yesterday I would ask Charlie to hurry up and get me out of prison today! It’s good now… Charlie has already greeted his friends and helped me to stay here for a few more days, then when the three of them leave, am I going to die here?"

At this time, the three female warriors of the Dragon Temple were also a little worried.

Among them, Evelin, the leader, couldn’t help but said to Elaine, "Sister Elaine, we are leaving, you must take care of yourself!"

Elaine was about to cry, and she held Evelin’s hand tremblingly, cried, and said, "Evelin, Evelin, you can’t leave me here, Evelin! If you leave like this, what will I do, Evelin… Tessa and Jessica, these two can’t wait to strip me alive! There are others in other cells… They must all want to kill me…"

Evelin helplessly said, "Sister Elaine, I… I don’t know how I can go out so soon, I thought I had to go out later than you… When we leave, you must take good care of yourself or you should hurry up and find a way to get out as soon as possible…"

Elaine choked and said, "It’s too late to say anything… Even if I want to go out, I have to call my son-in-law first and ask my son-in-law to quickly think of a way, but you all leave before noon today. Even if my son-in-law can get me out in the afternoon, I’m afraid I won’t survive the period from noon to the afternoon…"

After speaking, she looked at Evelin and said expectantly, "Evelin why don’t you hurry up and do something! Go out and hit a prison guard or beat a few prisoners in front of the guard, so you can be locked up again?"

Evelin was stunned, then shook her head and said, "Sister Elaine… The judicial system doesn’t work that way. Even if I beat the prison guards here, it wouldn’t just keep me in jail, they would definitely notify the police first. I get caught, and then the police will charge me in court, and then the court would sentence me, from there I would be sent back here. Then when I come in, it is estimated that it will be two days later… "

"Ah?!" Elaine was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan and kept spinning in circles. She cried and muttered, "It’s finished, it’s finished, this time I’m really finished!"

Speaking, she suddenly came back to her senses and said nervously, "No, I have to hurry up and call my good son-in-law and let him quickly find a way to save me…"

Evelin comforted her and said, "Sister Elaine, don’t worry first if you want to make a phone call, you have to wait for lunch time, or go to a meal first!"

Elaine said in a panic, "I have the heart to die now, how can I still be in the mood to eat…"

After she finished speaking, she mumbled to herself with tears in her eyes, "My good son-in-law, it’s up to you whether Mom can get out alive… You can and you must find a way to save your mother…"

When Elaine was in a state of despair, while she was absent-mindedly grabbing breakfast in the restaurant, the news that the three powerful inmates were about to be released from prison had already spread throughout the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.

Everyone knew that the reason why Elaine was able to make a kingdom here was mainly because she had three women who were powerful enough to be feared.

Now, these three women are suddenly going to be released from prison. This means that Elaine will completely lose her asylum!

As a result, many people who were suppressed, humiliated by Elaine, and even cleaned up by the three females, began to ignite the flame of revenge in their hearts.

Everyone was looking forward to repaying Elaine after the three people leave, to see if she was still the so-called Bedford Hill ghost.

Because of this, throughout breakfast time, Elaine could always feel the eyes and threats from all directions.

The flustered Elaine, after breakfast, went to the playground to grab a public phone as soon as possible. She got the phone, and called Charlie immediately.

After receiving Elaine’s call, Charlie didn’t find it strange at all, and asked with a smile, "Mom, why did you call me so early? I have already done everything you asked me to do yesterday and it is expected that the New York police will be there after a week, then you will regain your freedom. During this time, you can have a good time there with your new friends, and by the way, you can also accumulate some materials for the book you want to write."

Elaine suppressed the fear in her heart and blurted out, "Good son-in-law, about that…you better let them release me quickly, I don’t want to stay here…"

Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked, "Mom, why did you suddenly think about it again? I just said hello to them, I’m afraid it won’t change anymore…"

When Elaine heard this, she was even more frightened and even her voice was a little nervous and pleaded, "Good son-in-law, please help me to find a way to get your mother out as soon as possible. It is best to let your mother get out of here before noon today. I really don’t want to stay here for a minute!"

Charlie inexplicably asked, "Mom, what’s wrong with you? Actually, I think your motivation for writing a book yesterday was really great. When your book is finished and published in China at that time, we will also be able to let people see the unknown side of the United States, and maybe even win an award!"

Elaine saw that Charlie actually believed her nonsense remarks and it made her feel extremely annoyed, but she didn’t dare to let him know the truth, so she could only bite the bullet and say, "You also know about Mom’s situation, how can someone like me be able to write books? Ah! If it’s not well written, wouldn’t it make people laugh…"

After speaking, she couldn’t wait to ask, "Good son-in-law, can you get Mom out today? I can’t stay any longer! Please help Mom!"

Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked, "Mom, what happened to you? Did you get bullied inside?"

Elaine wanted to follow Charlie’s words, tell him that she was indeed bullied in prison, she believes this will make Charlie pay attention and get her out quickly.

But after thinking about it, in the future, she still wants to rely on the stalks of the Bedford Hill Ghost to brag to others. If she now admits that she was bullied in prison, how can she tell others vividly about her time in the future of the legendary experience of the Bedford Hill Correctional Institution?

Thinking of this, she could only quickly explain, "Mom mainly misses you, and I dreamed of Claire last night, so I thought that I would call you when I had a meal early this morning. It’s better to go out early, go out early and see Claire sooner…"

Charlie thought for a moment, and said with some embarrassment, "Mom, I will definitely help you with this matter, but I don’t know if it can be done. Sure, if you can’t come out today, you will work hard and persevere, and I will try my best to let you come out tomorrow or the day after."

Elaine said nervously, "Good son-in-law, can you be in a hurry, not tomorrow or the day after tomorrow! Think of a way to see how I can go out today…"

Charlie snorted and said, "I call my friends and wait for my news first."

Elaine hurriedly said, "Good son-in-law, then I will call you at noon! You must help Mom find a relationship!"

"Okay." Charlie deliberately tried to make her nervous, he reminded her, "Mom, I’m still saying that, you just told me yesterday that you don’t want to come out for the time being, but now you suddenly are telling me that you want to come out today. I really don’t know about it. I can’t give a 100% guarantee."

Elaine was extremely annoyed at this time, but she also knew that her request was too sudden and it might be really difficult for Charlie to fish her out before noon, after all, from now on there are only four hours left for lunch.

Thinking of the urgency of time, Elaine’s heart immediately became uneasy, but now she can only tell Charlie: "Good son-in-law, you must do your best!"

After speaking, she thought to herself, "If he still does it at noon I’m not sure, I’ll call him again during the lunch break, and then I won’t care about my face, crying and begging him to let him find a way to take me away…"

Hanging up the phone, she walked through the playground in a panic, looking for the three females. This time, no one of the other prisoners encountered by passing by called her Sister Elaine respectfully.

Everyone looked at her with a smile that was not a smile.

It’s because the three ladies haven’t been released from prison, so everyone doesn’t dare to directly trouble Elaine.

At this time, Elaine came to the three and said worriedly, "You haven’t left yet, the eyes of these people looking at me are not quite right, if you leave, what should I do?"

Evelin, the leader of the three, quickly suggested to her, "Sister Elaine, then you have to find a way to get out! It’s difficult for the prison guards to guarantee your safety 100% here, not to mention that Tessa and Jessica are eyeing you."

Elaine nodded again and again: "I’ve already called my son-in-law, but I don’t know if he can get me out as soon as possible…"

After speaking, she asked Evelin, "Evelin, can you teach me a little self-defense, in case anyone troubles me, I at least have the ability to protect myself."

Evelin said embarrassedly, "Sister Elaine, I can teach you, but it is impossible for you to learn it in one day…and even if you learn it, it’s hard for you to take advantage of Tessa and Jessica at your age."

"Then what to do…" Elaine was extremely flustered, and then she suddenly thought of something and quickly said to Evelin, "Evelin, why don’t you do this! Don’t you guys want to go back and start packing your personal belongings later? Why don’t you take this opportunity and find an excuse? I’ll give them an excuse to fight them! It’s better to break their legs so that they can’t do anything to me!"

Evelin was stunned, if Elaine made this request yesterday, she must do it immediately without saying a word, after all, this is the task given to her by the Supreme Commander.

However, things are different now.

Wesley had told them a long time ago that under normal circumstances, they would protect Elaine at the Institution until she is released from prison, and they had to obey her.

But if they are released early, the signal would mean an emergency termination of the mission. Once the mission is terminated urgently, they must no longer actively interfere with Elaine’s situation!

So Evelin said embarrassedly: "I’m sorry, Sister Elaine, although we got along very well during this time, we are not your bodyguards, not to mention, we are finally going to be released. In this case, we cannot cause trouble, so from now on, you’re on your own."

With Evelin’s words, Elaine fell into a cold ice cellar. She was not in the mood to bother her if her request was too much. She only knew that Evelin, who had been covering her at the Institution, was no longer concerned with her life.

The uneasy Elaine sat alone on the bed, watching Evelin and the two pack their personal belongings, she panicked and was afraid.

Staying up until noon in anxiety, the prison guard came to the cell again.

After the roll call was over, she said to Evelin and the others, "Have you three packed your things? Your lawyers have arrived. Now you can go through the formalities with me and prepare to be released from prison."

Evelin nodded. She opened her mouth and said, "We’ve all packed up, and we can leave now."

"Okay." The prison guard said, "Come with me."

After that, she took Evelin and the two and started to leave.

At this time, Elaine hurriedly asked, "Is there any news about me? When will you let me out?"

The prison guard asked in surprise, "Sister Elaine, don’t you have to wait a few more days to get out of prison?"

Elaine blurted out, "I’ve already called my son-in-law and asked him to get me out today. Haven’t you received the news?"

The female prison guard shook her head and said, "I haven’t received any news yet. Today it is only three of them getting released from prison in your cell, and no one else."

Elaine immediately became nervous and blurted out, "Stephene, please say hello to your warden and tell them my case has been overturned and the person who framed me has also been caught, can you release me earlier?"

"This…" The female prison guard said embarrassedly, "Sister Elaine, it’s not up to us to let people go, it’s up to the police or the court… Or you can go to the playground after the meal later. Call your son-in-law to ask?"

Elaine could only nod her head uneasily, and at the same time she made up her mind that when she goes out later for fresh air, she must call Charlie as soon as possible and let him rescue her, if it was really impossible at least she had to let the prison guards put her in the solitary cell, otherwise, she might really be beaten to death.

Afterward, the prison guards took away the three, while the others began to line up at the restaurant.

The three had just left, and Tessa, who had been suppressed by Elaine recently, walked up to her, gritted her teeth, and whispered, "You are dead!"

Elaine said in a panic. "Don’t be too arrogant! My son-in-law is very powerful!"

Tessa sneered, "So what? Can he come in to protect you? If not, then I will kill you first!"

She said again, "Don’t worry, everything you did to me, I will give it back tenfold! I’d rather be locked up here for the rest of my life!"

Elaine’s legs can not help but be a little weak, and the former prison guard Jessica also stepped forward and said with hatred, "Your son-in-law caused me to lose my job and go to prison, and you tortured me for so many days. This afternoon, when you get to the cell, I’m going to break your legs and let you lick the floor clean with your mouth!"

Tessa looked at Jessica and said with a smile, "Jessica, you can only break her one leg."

Jessica asked inexplicably, "Why?! I’m willing to break both her legs!"

Cherie sneered, "Because you want to leave the other leg for me!"

Jessica smiled and said, "I want to save one for you, but I’m worried that when we go to the playground after lunch, the people in the other cells will not be able to control themselves and beat her to death first!"

"Also…" Tessa looked at Elaine and sneered, "You still don’t know if you can go back to the cell alive, those people who have been bullied by you in other cells, I’m afraid they are all waiting now to teach you a lesson!"

When Elaine heard this, her whole body softened and she almost fell to the ground.

She can’t wait to find a place to hide immediately, but she is queuing up to go to the restaurant. There is nowhere to escape except this way. Even if she wants to go to the playground to call Charlie for help, she has to wait until lunch is over, because only after lunch, can the prisoners and suspects enter the playground.

However, going to the playground also means great danger. Because there are often violent incidents on the playground.

At Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, people in the same cell usually resolve disputes in the cell, but people in different cells can only have the opportunity to do it when they are in the playground.

The reason why Elaine was able to become the ghost of Bedford Hills was because when she used to let out the air almost every day, she would ask Evelin and the others to teach the people in other cells a lesson.

Naturally, she became the eldest sister of the entire Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.

However, this also means that she has made countless enemies here.

Now that she has lost her shelter, she might be beaten to death if she is not released later. Elaine’s heart was already extremely desperate, for fear that she would have to explain it here today.

Following the line to the restaurant, all the prisoners in the restaurant knew that Elaine had lost her backing.

For a time, many people looked at her with hostility in their eyes, and many people even wished they would rush up to beat her right now. Those who usually follow her have kept a distance from her at this time.

They used to come to the restaurant to eat, and there were people who especially served her plates, but now there is not even a person who dares to sit with her. All are gone.

Many people are watching her, wanting to confirm whether she still has a backer, and Elaine also knows that it is extremely important for her to find a group to join in.

If anyone is willing to help at this time, take her in, maybe she can have more security.

Elaine held the dinner plate, looked around for a long time, and saw a few Chinese compatriots who had been very flattering to her before.

These compatriots originally lived in the cell next to hers.

Elaine and they had nothing to do with each other, but after Elaine became a ghost in Bedford Hills, one day, when they were out in the air, they found her and said tearfully that there was a woman in their cell.

She as the head of the cell always bullied them, hoping that Elaine could help out so that the other party would stop bullying them.

In order to let Elaine take action, when they begged her for help, they even knelt in a row in front of her.

Elaine was at the stage of extreme expansion at the time.

Seeing that the other party was so respectful to her, and another compatriot was being bullied, she immediately agreed.

She directly asked Evelin to beat the cell leader so hard that the cell leader was still lying in the infirmary.

These few Chinese compatriots, because of Elaine’s protection, turned over and became the new boss in their cell.

After that, these people would gather around Elaine to greet her every day, when they were eating and venturing out. It was so respectful.

Therefore, at the moment, she thought to herself, since she owes this other party a big favor, they have to lend a helping hand and help her at this time and at least they have to protect her from being beaten when she is out for fresh air.

So, she took the dinner plate and walked towards these people.

However, when she just arrived in front of the other party and was about to sit on an empty seat next to them, one of them immediately put her leg on the empty seat and said indifferently, "There is someone here!"

Elaine subconsciously said, "Monica, isn’t this free?"

After speaking, she quickly said to the woman, "Monica, for the sake of your sister who helped you before, I beg you to help me this time, as long as you can protect your sister and let me go to the playground to call my son-in-law later!"

The woman called Monica hummed and stood up suddenly, Elaine thought that the other party got up to let her sit. She was about to open her mouth to thank her, but she didn’t expect that the other party suddenly grabbed the plate in her hand, and directly took the plate with the meal, and threw it into the trash can next to her!

Just when Elaine looked surprised and wanted to ask the other party why she did this, Monica said coldly, "Elaine, I have long disliked you because there are a few who can fight you. You don’t look like a goddamn float, and you still act like my mother. Who the hell are you to get me as far as you want!"

Elaine never dreamed that the person who used to wag her tail in front of her and begged for pity, and then followed her with respect and sadness, will now turn into this face.

She couldn’t get over her anger and blurted out, "Monica, you can’t be so unconscionable, how did I do when you guys knelt in front of me and cried and begged me to help you get ahead? Now I need your help. Do you still have a conscience?"

The woman called Monica gave Elaine an ugly look, and said coldly, "Don’t give me your face, right? No more. Don’t blame me for being rude to you!"

Elaine was very indignant and couldn’t help but grit her teeth, "You have to be rude to me, I have helped you so much, do you still want to hit me?!"

An angry rebuke attracted the attention of many people in the prison.

Many people know that these few Chinese female prisoners have been with Elaine all the time, so many people who want to do something for Elaine are also observing the performance of these women, to see if they will be able to do it.

Monica also saw that everyone around her was paying attention to them.

She didn’t want these people to mistakenly think that she would help Elaine to get ahead, so her face darkened, she slapped Elaine in the face with a flick of her hand, and scolded loudly, "You’re so shameless! Get out of here! No more of this nonsense!"

Elaine never dreamed that this woman who used to cry in front of her and begged for help would raise her hand and slap her when she needed help the most.

She covered her face, tears were already swirling in her eyes, she choked and asked, "Monica, even if I didn’t help you before, you should at least give me a hand for the sake of my compatriots? Even if you don’t give me a hand, there’s no need to get into trouble at this time, right?!"

Monica said impatiently, "Who the hell is your compatriot, I have an American passport! Unlike you, you don’t even have a f**king green card. You still have a tourist visa!"

"You…" Elaine only felt that the whole person’s heart was cold to the extreme.

She really did not expect that the people she helped would become so vicious!

Desperate and collapsed, Elaine’s tears flowed uncontrollably like a broken thread.

She thought that she was heartless enough, but she didn’t expect to encounter a more shameless existence than herself.

At this moment, she realized how ridiculous she was before. Those who were respectful to her before did not really fear or respect her at all. In the end, she is the real joke.

When Monica saw Elaine burst into tears in front of her, she couldn’t help but said fiercely, "If you want to cry, get out and cry, don’t cry in front of me, otherwise don’t say those people are going to kill you, I don’t care. It will make me feel better!"

Elaine felt resentment in her heart, but she could only turn around silently, and hid in a corner of the restaurant alone.

At this time, a Chinese woman who was a few years younger than her took the initiative to sit in front of her and at the same time handed a fried chicken leg in front of her, and said, "In this kind of place, no one can believe it, especially when you go out. You have to be more vigilant when you are outside."

Elaine said aggrievedly, "I really didn’t expect these people to be so shameless."

The woman smiled and said lightly, "What is this… This is nothing, your stay here has been too short, if you stay longer, you can encounter anything."

After speaking, she asked Elaine, "Do you know how I got in?"

Elaine shook her head, blankly and asked, "How did you get in?"

The woman laughed and said, "Because of selling hairy crabs…"

Elaine asked inexplicably, "How can you sell hairy crabs and get to prison?"

The woman shook her head and said, "You don’t know that hairy crabs are an invasive species. In this part of the United States. Selling hairy crabs here is essentially illegal."

Elaine asked in surprise, "You still sell and you break the law?"

The woman smiled bitterly, "In the past, everyone sold it secretly, and all of them were sold to the Chinese. You know, we Chinese love to eat hairy crabs. Especially when people in the United States miss the bite of their hometown. So we found some channels to import a batch of crabs. Coming here, on the one hand, you can make some money, and on the other hand, you can help your compatriots get back the feeling of hometown, and this kind of business is carried out in private, only in the Chinese circle, and it has always been safe… ."

Elaine hurriedly asked, "Since it’s been safe all the time, why is there still an accident?"

The woman sighed, "I bought a batch of hairy crabs some time ago. The quality was good and the price was not too expensive, they sold very well and quickly. A Chinese man heard about it and drove a long distance to buy it, but it was sold out by the time he came. He was so angry that he called the police, and the police immediately arrested me.

Elaine was stunned and blurted out, "How can such a thing happen?!"

"Yeah." The woman laughed at herself and said, "So like I told you just now, you must always be vigilant, don’t trust anyone."

After speaking, she lowered her voice and said seriously, "When you helped them earlier, I wanted to find an opportunity to remind you, but I haven’t spoken to you. Individuals are not bullied like they told you. In fact, they have always wanted to compete with that woman for the position of the cell boss, but because the number of people was a little different, and the methods are not as ruthless, they are always being bullied. The other party suppressed them and never got their wish. Later, when they saw that they couldn’t beat the other party, they ran to ask you for help. You directly let that woman be maimed, and they became the boss."

Elaine heard this. She trembled, gritted her teeth, and said, "These people are so good at acting! They knelt in front of me and cried and said that that woman had been bullying them and didn’t even treat them as human beings. I thought they were really bullied, I thought they were pitiful to help them…"

The woman on the opposite side smiled slightly and said, "There are basically not many poor people who can come here, and most of them deserve what they deserve! You should take it as a lesson, and you must polish your eyes when looking at people in the future."

Elaine was angry and regretful in her heart, but now she knew that regret had no meaning, so she asked the woman, "Why did you tell me this?"

The woman said lightly, "I think you are not bad. Just a little crazy, but at least there is a little conscience, otherwise it is impossible to help them for no reason, so I thought of reminding you."

Elaine suddenly felt ashamed, and couldn’t help but choke, "I should have known them earlier. So shameless, even if they die in front of me, I won’t reach out!"

Saying that she lamented, "I knew it would be like this, I shouldn’t have been so high profile. I don’t know how many people want to kill me, I’m really afraid I won’t survive today…"

Elaine endured a long twenty minutes in darkness and fear.

As the twenty minutes passed, Elaine rushed to the public phone on the side of the playground.

Seeing her desperately running, many prisoners watched with cold eyes. Although many of them were eager to teach her a lesson, they were just starting to let loose. There were many prison guards staring around, and they didn’t dare for a while to immediately act on her.

According to the practice of the prison guards at Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, in the first fifteen minutes and the last fifteen minutes of the one-hour release time, it is necessary to focus on this group of prisoners, because according to their consistent experience, the most frequent node of escape from prison is in the middle of the prisoner’s journey through the different areas.

From the cell to the restaurant and from the restaurant to the playground, and from the workplace to the cell, these processes are generally the high-incidence stage of prison escapes.

It often happens that there are 20 people just now, but they pass through a certain area and note that there are only nineteen left.

Therefore, after they escorted the prisoners to the playground, and before they were ready to bring the prisoners back to the cell from the playground, the prison guards spent fifteen minutes counting the number of people, and observing whether there was any abnormality in numbers.

As for the middle half an hour, it is the prisoner’s free time.

In prison, fights are almost impossible to avoid.

Therefore, for managers, it is also a very important control method to set aside a little time every day for prisoners to resolve conflicts.

If the prisoners are not given the opportunity to resolve their conflicts for a long time and let the prisoners squeeze out their dissatisfaction with hatred, it is often easy to cause big troubles.

If they are given the opportunity to have a meal with their bare hands every day, then basically nothing big would happen.

In the past few days, Elaine has used this half-hour of vacuum time to continuously establish her prestige and make herself the ghost in Bedford Hills.

Right now, her biggest wish is to make a call to Charlie before the half-hour vacuum time and let him find a way to save her no matter what.

After running all the way, she was the first to pick up the public phone and then dial Charlie with trembling hands.

As soon as the call got through, she couldn’t care less about losing face and cried and said, "Good son-in-law, when are you going to get Mom out!"

Charlie said on the other end of the phone, "Mom, I have asked someone to say hello, today You must be released before the evening."

When Elaine heard this, she blurted out, "Ah?! We have to wait until the evening! Good son-in-law, Mom is telling you the truth, I can wait at most ten minutes now. If you don’t think of a way to save Mom, Mom may die here."

Charlie actually knew everything about her but at this time he still pretended to be surprised and asked, "Mom, what happened? Aren’t you very happy in prison?"

Now, Elaine is no longer just trying to save face, she choked and said to him,"My good son-in-law, the reason why I didn’t want to come out so fast was because I met a few Chinese friends inside. They not only have a good relationship with me, but they are also very good at fighting. With them covering me, I was very comfortable here…"

Speaking of this, Elaine lamented, "But…but I never dreamed that they would be released this morning. Now they have been released from prison, but the people they offended before are waiting to get revenge on me! If you don’t get your mom out quickly, those people will probably beat me to death!"

Charlie exclaimed, "Mom, you shouldn’t be in a gang in prison anymore. Right?"

Elaine said angrily, "That’s almost what it means… Good son-in-law, can you help me and save me right away… I am begging you, now! The situation is so urgent, Mom really can’t wait any longer!"

Charlie sighed and said, "Mom, this is America after all, and I’m not familiar with things here so it’s really not that easy to operate, and I’m also entrusting others to help. So there will definitely be delays in efficiency…"

After speaking, he said again, "Mom, let’s see, I’ll rush over now and call my client on the way, see if he can help find a way and try to release you as soon as possible. When the time comes, I will pick you up directly, and let’s go back to Providence together!"

In fact, Charlie himself had already arrived at the Bedford Hill Correctional Institution at this time.

Along with him, there was Ferdie from the Joules family.

The two were standing in the warden’s office at this time, overlooking the entire prison playground from a height.

Elaine was so anxious in front of the public phone at the moment that Charlie had a panoramic view.

For him, if he wanted to get her out, with just one sentence, Ferdie could make the warden release her immediately within ten seconds.

But for Charlie, it was really too cheap for Elaine.

She is a person who always remembers what to eat and not to fight. If there is little benefit, she will completely lose her normal judgment.

Even if it is licking blood with the tip of a knife or taking food from a tiger’s mouth, as long as she is allowed to taste the benefits, she will become braver and braver.

The more you do it, the more addictive it becomes.

Just like this time at Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, if she has food and knows how to advance and retreat, if she knows how to take it as soon as possible, then the first time James White finds her, she should be ready to be released from prison and quickly leave that place of right and wrong.

However, because she was greedy for her unique influence here, she took the initiative to request a delay in her release from prison.

In Charlie’s opinion, it was outrageously stupid.

If he doesn’t take this opportunity to teach her a lesson, then she will not have a long memory next time.

Therefore, he has planned a whole set of reality show level storyline for her in advance, but now it is only just entering the warm-up stage.

Now he is embarrassed on the phone, but it is to make Elaine more frightened, even more regretful, and to teach her a complete lesson.

Elaine is indeed very regretful, but it is too late to say anything now. She could only pin all her hopes on him, and choked, "Good son-in-law, it must be as soon as possible, otherwise, you can only wait to collect mom’s corpse…"

As soon as she finished speaking, a black shadow appeared in front of Elaine’s eyes and then the phone in her hand was snatched away.

Before she came back to her senses, the other party had hung up the phone, then kicked her in the stomach, and she flew far away, and said cursingly, "This is a public phone, not your home. Why is it taking you so long!"

Elaine fell to the ground with a hoot, only to see clearly when she got up, the one who kicked her, it turned out to be Monica.

Elaine was a little angry, and blurted out, "Monica! You are going too far! I’m calling my family, what does it have to do with you?!"

The woman called Monica smiled and said coldly, "We have a relationship! Don’t we?"

She said this and stared at her through gritted teeth, and scolded, "Do you know that I thought you could cover me, so I asked you for help, I gave Mandy a hard lesson in our cell, but now? Your backers are gone, and now a lot of people are waiting to teach you. Have you ever thought that when Mandy comes back from the infirmary what should we do?! Mandy, she’s been detained for two or three years, and there are quite a few good inmates. Those people didn’t dare to help her against me before because they were afraid of you. The people around me, now that they are out of prison, when Mandy comes back, she will definitely call her fellow inmates to seek revenge on me and I am afraid my end will be miserable!"

Saying that she stepped on Elaine’s chest and shouted angrily, "You made me miserable! I’ll let you make it clear in front of everyone in a while, it’s not me who told you to teach Mandy, it’s you who watched Mandy yourself and didn’t like the look of her! If you say it honestly, I’ll let you go, otherwise, I’ll break your dog’s legs!"

For Monica, what she is most worried about now is self-protection. Once the injured Mandy comes back, she will definitely seek revenge, and she, who lost her backer, is not her opponent at all, so the only thing she can do now is to distance herself from it.

Right now she is in the release stage, everyone is watching from the playground, and even can’t wait to do something to Elaine later. If she beats Elaine violently in front of everyone at this time, it would be equivalent to telling everyone with practical actions that she has nothing to do with Elaine.

If she forces Elaine to take the blame in public again, then her risk will be greatly reduced.

She really can’t wait for Mandy to come, and kneel down and beg her for mercy, maybe she can escape this disaster.

It was only at this moment that Elaine understood how sinister the human heart can be.

She had a rare bit of backbone, and scolded her through gritted teeth, "Monica, you want your mother to take the blame for you, you are just dreaming! You were the one who knelt in front of me and begged me to help you solve that Mandy. If you want me to take the blame for you in front of everyone, let me tell you, there is no door!"

Monica didn’t expect that Elaine would dare to expose her own bottom line in public and suddenly became angry and kicked Elaine again.

Pointed at her and scolded, "You are courting death yourself, don’t blame me for being ruthless!"

After that, she winked at the two beside her, and said loudly, "Beat her to death!"

In addition the two were still a little worried at this time and one of them whispered, "Monica, it’s not good to do it at this time. Let’s wait for a while, or if we are seen by the prison guards, we will be in trouble!"

Monica scolded in a low voice, "Are you out of your mind! The problem now is not the prison guards at all! Now we must let everyone see how we taught Elaine, otherwise in case she goes back before Mandy comes back. What should I do if she gets out of prison? When Mandy has nowhere to take revenge, we will definitely be blamed! If we can help her teach Elaine a hard lesson in the presence of everyone, when she comes back, We can tell her that we have already avenged her!"

The other two suddenly came to their senses, so without saying a word, they rushed up and started punching and kicking Elaine.

In the upstairs office, Charlie saw that she was suddenly beaten by several oriental-looking women, and asked Evelin next to him in surprise, "Who are those women? Why did they attack my mother-in-law?"

With a surprised face, she said, "Mr. Wade, these women are all people your mother-in-law helped. They were bullied a lot here before. Later, your mother-in-law instructed us to take action and help them solve the boss of their cell and let them take the other’s place."

Charlie frowned and said, "That is to say, my mother-in-law was kind to them, right?"

"Yes!" Evelin nodded without hesitation, and said, "Before whenever it’s time to eat and let out the air, they always follow your mother-in-law to the front and back, very attentive, and I don’t know why they suddenly attacked her this time."

Charlie nodded and said coldly, "No matter what the reason is, it’s definitely the case of favor and avenging, so let’s start with Plan B."

When Ferdie on the side heard this, he immediately said to the warden, "Plan B!"

The warden agreed without hesitation, and immediately took out the walkie-talkie and ordered a few times.

Charlie turned around and said to the female soldiers of Dragon Temple, "You also follow the alternative plan, and teach a good lesson to these ungrateful bastards!"

The three immediately said, "Subordinates obey!"

After saying that, she immediately turned around and walked out.

At this moment, the alarm sounded loudly in the playground and several prison guards rushed out of the door and ran all the way to Elaine who was being surrounded and beaten, and directly controlled by the three who were beating her.

Monica didn’t panic at all at this time.

She knew that when she was fighting at this time, the prison guards would definitely not ignore it. However, in her opinion, it didn’t matter even if she was locked up by the prison guards.

After all, she beat Elaine in public because she wanted to express her attitude.

So, she tried her best to break free from the prison guard who was hugging her, rushed to Elaine’s side, and stomped her foot on the calf of her right leg.

Elaine had broken her right leg several times, so now she is not completely agile. She was suddenly stomped on by Monica only to hear a click, and instantly felt a sharp pain. She collapsed and screamed, "Ah… my leg… my leg! It’s broken again!"

Monica watched Elaine rolling on the ground with her broken leg and scolded deliberately in a loud voice, "Listen you! I gave you this kick for Mandy! Don’t forget that Mandy’s leg was broken by you! Then I’ll break your leg to avenge her! This is called an eye for an eye!"

Elaine rolled on the ground in pain and couldn’t help shouting to several prison guards, "My leg…my leg is broken again! Please take me to the hospital. Come on! Don’t let me stay here any longer! Please!"

For Elaine, the pain was secondary, the most important thing was that she had to quickly find a way to leave the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution, if it really doesn’t work, she can go to the hospital to delay. Maybe Charlie will be able to let the prison release her at night.

At this moment, the female prison guard suddenly ran over and said out of breath, "Sister Elaine, you have been released!"

Elaine even forgot the pain and subconsciously heard this. "Really?! I am really being released?!"

"Yes!" The prison guard had already started to execute according to Charlie’s plan B, so she said without hesitation, "The relationship your son-in-law is looking for has already called our warden and the warden asked me to arrange for you to be released immediately!"

"Great!" Elaine almost cried with joy.

Although she was beaten by the three and even broke her leg, now that she is to be released, it means that she has stopped her losses in time!

She originally thought that if she couldn’t get out at noon, she was afraid that she would be beaten for half her life.

So, she blurted out and choked, "Quick… let me out… I don’t want any personal belongings, I just ask you to let me out immediately…"

The prison guard immediately said, "Don’t worry, Sister Elaine, you can go through the formalities with me now. I’ll call an ambulance for you first and take you to the hospital for treatment!"

"Okay, okay!" Elaine was excited. With tears in her eyes, she quickly said, "Please, send me there now, I don’t want to stay here for a minute…"

The prison guard asked her, "Sister Elaine, are you sure you want to get out of prison? You don’t want to stay in Bedford Hill Correctional Institution anymore, right?"

"Yes, yes!" Elaine nodded like an oil drilling machine, choked up, "No more, no more!"

Just after finishing speaking, another prison guard walked in with three women in custody.

Elaine took a closer look, and suddenly her jaw dropped.

Because these three women are none other than Evelin and her friends who were taken away before lunch and released.

She ignored the pain and asked in astonishment, "Evelin… you… why are you back?"

Evelin said helplessly, "Don’t mention Sister Elaine, the plaintiff gave up again. The lawsuit was withdrawn, saying that we had to discuss the conditions with our lawyers, there is no way, we have to continue to be detained here…"

As she spoke, she looked at Elaine and asked in surprise, "Sister Elaine, what happened to you?"

Elaine was full of grievances and had nowhere to vent.

She pointed at Monica and the other two of them and cried, "They beat me…I helped them so much, and they beat me to death…"

When Evelin heard this, she immediately gritted her teeth and said, "Sister Elaine, don’t worry, we will definitely teach these bastards who will pay for what they did!"

Monica, who just beat Elaine, had never dreamed that the three of them, who had just been released from prison, would come back!

At this moment, she was completely frightened!

She has seen the strength of these three people. As long as they are here, no one at the Bedford Hills Correctional Institution will be able to overturn the sky.

Even if Mandy comes back, she can’t be their opponent… This means that the act of hitting Elaine is simply going to be a disaster!

Terrified, she quickly knelt on the ground with a thud, and said tearfully, "Sister Elaine, I’m sorry, Sister Elaine, I really didn’t mean it…I…I was completely blind. Sister Elaine…"

Elaine hated the woman, gritted her teeth, and said, "You have the face to say that you didn’t mean it! I have lived so long, and I have never seen a person with such a face!"

After speaking, she looked at Evelin and choked, "Evelin, you must avenge me, and you can’t let her go!"

Evelin said without thinking, "Sister Elaine, don’t worry, what I hate the most in my life is rubbish that doubles down on both sides and repays kindness with vengeance! If I don’t break all three of their legs, I won’t be named Evelin!"

Monica was so frightened that her face was pale, she knelt on the ground and kept slapping herself while crying, "Sister Elaine……Please forgive me, Sister Elaine…I was wrong, Sister Elaine…Just forgive me this time…"

Monica’s two servants were also extremely frightened at this time and they all knelt on the ground and kept begging for mercy.

At this time, the three of them also regretted the original.

They thought that Elaine lost power, but they never thought that they would turn over so quickly.

Those who were watching the excitement on the playground and even those who were waiting to attack Elaine were dumbfounded at this time.

While they resented that Elaine’s backer had returned, they were also glad in their hearts. Fortunately, they held back and did not rush to do it, otherwise, they would definitely be hammered to death by these three women.

Elaine was naturally furious in her heart and she wished she could break the legs of these women with her own hands.

But when she thought that she had to go to the doctor immediately, she could only explain to Evelin, "Evelin, don’t let them go! As long as they are still here for a day, don’t let them feel better!"

Evelin did not hesitate and said, "Don’t worry, Sister Elaine!"

After speaking, she deliberately asked, "Sister Elaine, are you… going to be released from prison?"

"Ah? Me?" At this moment, Elaine suddenly hesitated.

When Evelin and the others were away, she wanted to leave ten thousand times,

Wishing to grow a pair of wings and fly directly out of this purgatory.

However, now that Evelin is back, she feels a little sad about leaving Bedford Hills Correctional Institution.

After all, she experienced the pinnacle of her life here. That feeling of being alone made her very high.

At this time, Charlie looked at his mother-in-law from a distance from a height and was a little curious in his heart.

He wondered whether his mother-in-law could have a long memory.

If she sees Evelin coming back and decides to stay out of prison, for the time being, it will be hopeless.

After a bit of ideological struggle, Elaine said with difficulty, "Yeah, Evelin…I…I’m going to be released from prison…"

Evelin smiled and nodded and said, "Sister Elaine, you can rest assured that you are released from prison. I will help you teach a lesson to these scums. If you still have someone who needs to be taught a lesson, just tell me the name of the person and I will solve it!"

When Elaine heard this, she nodded vigorously and blurted out, "Evelin, after you return to the cell, you must teach a lesson to Tessa and Jessica, you just left at noon, these two bastards turned against me, you must not let them go!"

Evelin solemnly promised, "Sister Elaine, don’t worry, as long as we are here for one day, they will not have a good life!"

At this time,the prison guard on the side said to Elaine, "Sister Elaine, I think you should go to the infirmary with me first and let the doctor check whether your injury is serious!"

Elaine felt the pain in her right leg and couldn’t bear it. She choked and said, "Is it serious, my leg seems to be broken again…"

After speaking, Elaine asked her quickly, "Can you take me to the hospital? Give me my mobile phone by the way, I want to call my son-in-law…"

The prison guard said, "Your son-in-law has already come and is waiting outside to pick you up from prison."

"Really?" Elaine said with great relief, "Quick, take me out to meet him!"

The prison guard hurriedly found a colleague and the two carried Elaine away from the playground together. What made her extremely gratified was that before she could go far, she heard the tragic wailing from Monica and the others behind her.

Listening to the screams of those people, her mood was a little relieved.

At this time, Charlie was already waiting in the family meeting area of Bedford Hill Correctional Institution.

Soon, Elaine, with a bruised nose and a swollen face, was carried by the prison guard into a wheelchair and pushed out.

The moment she saw Charlie, Elaine burst into tears and said, "Good son-in-law, your mother’s leg is broken again.